A Continvation of the histories of forreine martyrs from the happy reign of the most renowned Queen Elizabeth, to these times : with sundry relations of those bloudy massacres executed upon the Protestants in the cities of France, in the yeare 1572 : wherevnto are annexed the two famous deliverances of our English nation, the one from the Spanish invasion in 88, the other from the Gunpowder Treason in the yeare 1605 : together with the barbarous cruelties exercised upon the professors of the Gospell in the Valtoline, 1621.

THE HISTORY OF FOVRE MARTYRS BVRNT AT LILE IN FLANDERS , IN THE YEARE , 1556. WHOSE NAMES ARE ROBERT OGVIER , AND HIS WIFE , BAVDICON , AND MARTIN , their two Sonnes .

THe example which is set before us in this so godly a Family may well serve for an entrance to the Continuation of the History of forrein Martyrs , in that we● may thence learne , what those true ornaments are wherewith both parents and their children ought to bee decked and adorned namely with such a light shining forth from the sound knowledge of the Gospell , as whereby the Church of God may be edified and confirmed in seeing them to hold the profession of their faith coustantly even unto the death .

THe City of LILE may Anno 1556. well bee placed in the first ranke of those Cities of Merchandise in the Low-countrey of Flanders , Artols and Haynault , upon which the Lord hath multipl●ed his blessings , not so much of worldly good things , as of his spirituall graces ; yea ; in so abundent measure , that even under the tyraumy of Antichrist in the Countries aforenamed , few places can be named where the Gospell in that time was more fréely published and preached , or with greater zeale received than there .

For , for thrée yeares together the Gospell was secretly taught among them , sometime in houses , then , in woods , in fields , and in caves of the earth , not without the ha●arding of their dearest life , if they had béen discovered : yet could not these apparent dangers under such tyranny coole or abate the burning zeale which almost consumed the heart of this people , hungring and thirsting after the spirituall food of their soules .

What was among them preached , was accordingly practised : workes of mercy and charity were there exercised , not onely towards those of the houshold of Faith , but even towards them which were without ; so as many by means hereof were drawn and brought on to the knowledge of Christ . They ordained in their assembly certaine Deacons to receive the almes which were given ; men fearing God , being well approved of , who went wéekely from house to house to collect the abnes of such as they knew to be faithful : admonishing every one how to carry themselves themselves in their vocations , and of their duty in contributing towards the reliefe of the poore Saints .

And thus each one according to his place endevoured to expresse and manifest his faith by the fruits thereof , namely good works .

In a very short space of time , the Lord by the Ministry of his Word ( though preached in secret ) erected here a flourishing Church , so as the Congregation consisted of a competent number of men , women , and children , not onely of the city , but out of foure or five Willages besides bordering nigh unto it , who came also with an eager appetite to be instructed .

In the meane while , you may conceive that satan and his adherents ceased not to storm and rage hereat , not being able long to endure these their holy méetings ; but when the time was now come , that God had given them power to prove and try his Church , they foreflowed not to exercise their cruelty upon if , which long before they had plotted and contrived .

Upon Saturday then the sixth of March , Ann. 1556. betwéene nine and ten of the Clocke in the night , the Provost of the City with his Sergeants armed themselves to make search , if they could finde any met together ●t houses ; but as then there was no assembly . Therfore they came to the house of one whose name was Robert Oguier , which was a little Church : for all both great and small , men-servants and ma●ds were familiarly instruded thers in the knowledge of God , as the issue well manifested .

Being violently entred into the said house , and séeking here and there for their prey , they found certaine bookes which they carried away . But he whom they principally aimed at was not then in the house ; viz. Baudicon the sonne of the said Robert O●●uler , who at that time was gone abroad to commune and talke of the word of God with some of the brethren , as he oft used to do . Returning home , he knocked at the dore : Martin his younger brother , watching his conunting , bad him be gone , willing him not to come in . But Ba●dicon , thinking his brother mistooke him for some other , said , it is I , open the dore : with that , the sergeants approching nigh unto it , opened the same , and causing him to enter in , said , Ah Sir , you are well met , to whom he answered , I thank you my friends , you also are welcome hither .

Then said the Provost , I arrest you all in the Emperors name , and with that commanded each of them to be bound , to wit , the husband & his wife with their two sons , leaving their two daughters to looke to the house . Now as they conveied them along through the stréets , Baudicon with a voice somewhat extended ( which might easily be heard The prayer which Baudicon made as he was led to prison . at that time of the night ) said , O Lord , assist us by thy grace not onely to be prisoners for thy name sake , but to confesse thy holy truth in all purity before men , so farre as to seale the same with our blouds for the edification of thy poore Church .

Thus were they brought into severall prisons , where they were severally handled ; yet ceased they not to praise and blesse the Lord with one consent ; within a few daies after , the prisoners were presented before the Magistrates of the City , and examined as touching their course of life , who directed their spéech first to Robert Oguier in these words : It is told us that you never come to masse , yea , and also dissuade others from comming thereto ; wee are further informed that you maintain conventicles in your house , causing erroneous doctrines to be preached there contrary to the ordinance of our holy Mother the Church , whereby you have transgressed the lawes of the Imperiall Maiesty .

Robert Oguier answered , whereas first of all you lay to my charge that I goe not to Masse ; I refuse so to do , indéed , because the death and pretious bloud of the sonne of God , and his sacrifice is utterly abolished there , and troden under foot . For Christ by one sacrifice hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified . The Apostle saith , by Heb. 10. 14. one offering . For do we read in all the scriptures , that either the Prophets , Christ , or any of his Apostles ever said masse ? for they knew not what it meant . Christ indéed instituted the holy Supper , in which all Christian people doe communicate together , but they sacrificed not . If you please to read the Bible over , you shall never finde the Masse once mentioned therein . And therefore it is the méer invention of men . You know then what Christ saith , In vain do they worship me , Mat. 15. 9. teaching for doctrines the commandements of men If either my selfe , or any of mine had béene at Masse , which is ordained by the commandement of men , Christ would have told us , we had worshipped him in vaine .

As for the second accusation , I cannot nor will deny , but there have met together in my house honest people fearing God ; I assure you not with intention to wrong or harme any , but rather for the advancement of Gods glory , and the good of many . I knew indéed that the Emperor had forbidden it , but what then ? I knew also that Christ in his Gospell had commanded it . Where two or Mat. 18. 20. three , saith he , are gathered together in my name , there am I in the midst of them . Thus you sée I could not well obey the Emperour , but I must disobey Christ . In this case then , I choose rather to obey my God , then man .

One of the Magistrates demanded what they did when they met together .

To which Baudicon the eldest son of Robert Oguier answered ; if it please you my Masters to give mée leave , I will open the businesse at large unto you .

The Sheriffes séeing his promptnes , looking one upon another said , well , let us heare it then . Baudicon , lifting up his eies to heaven , began thus : when we méet together in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ to heare the word of God , we first of all prostrate upon our knées before God , and in the humility of our Spirits doe make a confession of our sinnes before his divine Maiestie . Then we pray that the word of God may be rightly divided , and purely preached : wee also pray for our Soveraigne Lord the Emperour , and for all his honourable Counsellors , that the Common-wealth may be peaceably governed to the glory of God ; yea we forget not you whom we acknowledge our superiors ; intreating our good God for you , and for this whole City , that you may maintaine it in all tranquility . Thus I have summarily related unto you what we do : thinke you now , whether wée have offended so highly in this matter of our assemblies . Moreover if you will not be offended to heare the tenour of the prayers we make there , I am ready to recite the same unto you .

One of the Magistrates gave him a signe by which hée might understand that they desired to heare it . Baudicon then knéeling downe before them , prayed with such fervency of affection , that the like ardency of zeale never appeared in him in so admirable a maner as at that time ; Insomuch that the Magistrates were forced to burst forth into tears ; beholding what a gratious Spirit the yong man was endued withall . Then standing up , hée said , now your Masterships may take a scantling by this , how wée are imployed in our méetings .

Whilst they were thus examined , ech of them made an open confession of the faith which they held . After this being returned againe into prison , they not long after were put to the torture , to make them confesse who they were that frequentēd their house , but they would discover none , unlesse such as were well knowne to the Iudges , or else were at that time absent . About foure or five daies after , they were convented againe before their Iudges , namely , the father & his two sons : and after many words passed , they asked them whether they would submit themselves to the will of the Magistrates . Robert Oguier and Baudicon his sonne , with some deliberation , said , yes , we will .

Then demanding the same of Mart. the younger brother , he answered , that he would not submit himselfe thereto , but would accompany his Mother : so he was sent backe againe to prison , whilest the father and the son were aduidged to be burned alive to ashes . Now as they went to receive the sentence , one of the Iudges sitting in his place , after sentence pronounced , said , to day you shall go to divell with all the Devils in hell fi●e ( which he spake as one transported with fury in beholding the great patience of these two servants of Christ ) for they tooke all things quietly , vanquishing their enemies cruelty by patient bearing the Crosse , and in praysing God for the same . Having received the sentence of death , they were returned to the prison whence they came , being ioyfull that the Lord did them that honor to be enrolled in the number of his Martyrs . No sooner entred they the prison , but a band of fryers came in thither : one amongst the rest told them , the houre was come in which they must finish their daies . Robert Oguier and his son answered , we know it well . But blessed be the Lord our God , who now delivering our bodies out of this vile prison , will receive our soules into his glorious and heavenly kingdome .

One of the Fryers whose name was Lazard , a notable limme of Antichrist , endeavoured to turn● them from their faith , saying , Father Robert , thou art an old man , let mée intreat thée in this thy last houre to think of saving thine owne soule . And if thou wilt give eare to mée , I warrant thée thou shalt do well .

The old man answered , poore man , how darest thou attribute that to thy selfe which belongs to the eternall God , and so rob him of his honour ; for it séemes by thy spéech , that if I will hearken to thée , thou wilt become my Saviour . No , no , I have one only Saviour Iesus Christ , who by and by will deliver me from this miserable world . I have one Doctor , whom the heavenly Father Mat. 17 5. hath commanded me to heare , and I purpose to hearken to none other .

A Fryer , called the Father of Saint Clare , exhorting him to take pitty of his soule which Christ had redéemed : Thou willest me , said Robert , to pitty mine owne soule , doest thou not sée what pitty I have on it , when for the name of Christ I wi●ngly abandon this body of mine to the fire , hoping to day to be with him in Paradise ? I have put all my confidence in God , and my hope wholly is fixed upon the merits of Christ his death and passion , he will direct me the right way to his Kingdome . I beléeve whatsoever the holy Prophets and Apostles have written , and in that faith will I live and die .

The Fryer hearing this , said , Out Dog , thou art not worthy the name of a Christian ; thou and thy son with thée are both resolved to damne your bodies and soules with all the devills in the bottome of hell .

As they were about to sever Baudicon from his father , he said , Let my father alone , and trouble him not thus , he is an old man , and hath an infirme body , hinder him not I pray you , from receiving the Crowne of Martyrdome .

Another of the Fryers said , Away varlet , thou art the cause of thy fathers perdition . The Friers then turning themselves towards the Executioner , said , On , on , Officer , doe thine Office , for we will be gone , we lose but our labour , séeing the devill hath bewitched them .

Baudicon was then conveyed into a chamber apart , and there being stripped of his clothes was fitted to be sacrificed ; now as one brought him Gunpowder to put to his breast , an odde fellow standing by said , Wert thou my brother , I would sell all that I am worth to buy Fagots to burne thée , thou findest but too much favour . The yong man answered , Well Sir , the Lord shew you more mercy . Some that were present , saying , Good God , is it not a pittifull sight to behold these poore men ? A Doctor being by answered , And what pity would you have shewed towards them ? I would in stead of allowing them this powder Saint Laurence was rosted on a gridiron by Pagans . In this age the godly find in a manner the like from fai●e and fained Christians . A gentle perswasion . have them fryed on Gridirons , as S. Laurence was .

Whilest they spake thus to Baudicon , some of the Fryers closed in with the old man , perswading him at least to take a Crucifixe into his hands , lest the people ( said they ) should murmure against you ; adding further , that he might for all that lift up his heart to God , because you know , said they , it is but a péece of wood .

Thus they fastened it betwéen his hands , but as soone as Baudicon was come downe , and espied what they had done to his father , he said , Alas father , what doe you now , will you play the Idolater even at your last houre . And then pulling the idoll out of his hands which they had fastned therein , he threw it away , saying , What cause hath the people to be offended at us , for not receiving a Iesus Christ of wood ? We beare upon our hearts the Crosse of Christ the Son of the everliving God , féeling his holy word written therein in Letters of Gold .

As they were led to execution , a band of souldiers were attendant upon them , no lesse then if a Prince had béen conducted into his kingdome . Béeing come to the place where they were to suffer , they ascended up the scaffold which was there prepared for them . Then Baudicon asked leave of the Sheriffes to make a confession of his faith before the people . Answer was made , That hée was to looke unto his ghostly Father and Confessor ; confesse your selfe ( said they ) to him . He was then haled rudely to the stake , where he began to sing the sixtéenth Psalme . The Fryer cryed out , Doe you not heare my Masters , what wicked errours these hereticks sing , to be●ile the people withall . Baudicon hearing what he said , replyed thus ; Now simple idiot , callest thou the Psalmes of the Prophet David , errors ? But no marvell , for thus you are wont to blaspeme against the Spirit of God .

Then turning his eye towards his father , who was about to be chained to the stake , he said , Be of good courage father , the worst will be past by and by . As the executioner was fastening him to the post , he chanced to hit him with his hammer on the foot , to make him stand néerer to the same . The old man being sensible of the blow , said , Friend , thou hurtest my foot , why doest thou abuse me thus ? The Frier hearing this , said , Ah these heretickes ! They would be counted Martyrs forsooth ; but if they be but touched a little , they cry out as they were killed . To which Baudicon thus replyed : Thinke you then that we feare the tormentors ? No such matter ; for had we feared the same , we had never exposed our bodies to this so shamefull and painfull a kinde of death .

Then he often reiterated these short breathings , O God , Father everlasting , accept the sacrifice of our bodies , for thy well beloved Sonne Iesus Christs sake . One of the Friers cried , Heretike , thou liest , he is none of thy father , the Devill is thy father . And thus , during these conflicts , he bent his eyes to heaven , and speaking to his father , said ; Behold , for I sée the heavens open , and millions of Angels ready prest to receive us , rejoycing to sée us thus witnessing the truth in the view of the World . Father , let us be glad and rejoyce , for the joyes of heaven are set open unto us .

Then said one of the Fryers , I sée hell open , and millions of Devils present to carry you thither . But the Lord , who never forsakes any that put their trustin him , stirred up the heart and opened the mouth of a poore man who stood among the multitude , beholding this spectacle , who being moved with compassion , cryed aloud , Be of good comfort Baudicon , stand thou to it , thou 〈◊〉 in a good quarrell , I am on thy side ; after which words he departed thence , and a way being made for him , saved himselfe from danger .

Fire was forthwith put to the straw and wood which burnt beneath , whilest they ( not shrinking for the paines ) spake one to another ; Baudicon often repeating this in his fathers eares , Faint not father , nor be afraid , Yet a very little while and wee shall enter into the heavenly mansions .

In the end the fire growing hot upon them , the last words they were heard to pronounce , were Iesus Christ thou Sonne of God , into thy hands we commend our spirits . And thus these two slept swéetly in the Lord .

Within eight dayes after , Iane the mother , and Martin her sonne were executed in the same City of Lile ; but of this more hereafter .

Iane the wife of Robert Oguier , and Martin her sonne , Martyrs .

THe wife here followes her husband , and accompanies her sonne : her conversion is admirable ; for being severed from him , the Friers having seduced her laboured with her to turne her some also out of the right way ; but he understanding thereof recovers his mother againe , and so they both gaue their lives for the truth , to the great confusion of their enemies .

But before we come to describe their happy ends , we will , as briefely as may be , note by the way the great conflicts of spirit which both of them sustained .

There were sent unto them many of the popish rabble , to turne them from their faith . Now that this their devillish enterprise might the rather be effected , they sundred one of them from the other , so as by the politique deuice of a Monke , the poore woman began to waver , and let goe her first faith . At this their enemies rejoyced not a little , whilest the poore little flocke of Christ , hearing such sad newes , were in continuall perplexity , but the Lord left them not in this mournfull condition .

For on a day one of the Monkes resorted to her in the prison , counselling her to win her sonne Martin , and to draw him from his errors : which she promised to doe . But when he was come to his Mother , and perceiued that she was not onely fallen , but also quite turned out of the right way , he began with teares to bewayle her miserable estate .

O Mother , saith he , what have you done ? Have you denyed him who hath redéemed you ? Alas , what evill hath he done you , that you should requite him with this so great an iniury and dishonour . Now I am plunged into that woe , which I have most feared . Ah good God , that I should live to sée this , which pierceth me to the very heart .

His Mother hearing these his pittifull complaints , and séeing the teares which her sonne shed for her , began againe to renue her strength in the Lord , and with teares cryed out , O Father of mercies , be mercifull unto me miserable sinner , and cover my transgression under the righteousnesse of thy blessed Sonne ; Lord enable me with strength from above , to stand to my first confession , and make me to abide stedfast therein even unto my last breath .

It was not long after this her change , but the same instruments of Satan , who had seduced her , came in , supposing to finde her in the same minde wherein they left her : whom she no sooner espied , but with detestation said , Avoyd Satan . get thee behinde me : for henceforth thou hast neither part nor portion in me . I will by the help of God stand to my first confession ; And if I may not signe it with Inke , I will seale it with my blood . And so from that time this fraile vessell , who for a while relented , after her recovery grew stronger and stronger .

The Iudges séeing their constancy , delayed not to dispatch them out of the way , condemning them to be burned alive , and their bodies being reduced to ashes , the same to be scattered and dispersed in the aire . The mother and the sonne having heard their sentence read , in the way as they were going backe againe to prison , said , now blessed be our God , who causeth us thus to triumph over our enemies : This is the wished houre , our gladsome day is come . Let us not then , said Martin , forget to be thankefull for the honour he doth us , in thus conforming us unto the Image of his Sonne . Let us remember those who have traced this path before us : for this is the high way to the Kingdome of heaven . Let us then good Mother goe on boldly out of the Campe with the Son Heb. 13. 13. of God , bearing his reproach , with all his holy Martyrs ; for so we shall finde passage into the glorious Kingdome of the everliving God .

Some of the company hearing , but not being able to brooke these words , said , we sée now thou heretique that thou art wholly possessed body and soule with a divell , as was thy father and brother who are both in Hell . Martin said , Sirs , as for your railings and cursings , our God will this day turne them into blessings in the sight of himselfe and of all his holy Angels .

A certaine temporizer said to Martin , thou silly See here the sundry ●ights of Satan . youth thou sayest thou knowest not what ; thou art too well conceited of thy selfe and of thy cause . Séest thou not all this people here about thée ? what thinkest thou of them ? they beléeve not as thou doest , and yet I doubt not but they shall be saved . But you imagine to doe that which will never come to passe , though you pretend never so much that you are in the faith , and have the Scriptures for you .

The good woman hearing this , answered , Sir , Christ Iesus our Lord saith , that it is the wide gate and broad way which leades to destruction , Mat. 7. 12. and therefore many gooe in thereat : but the gate , saith he , is narrow that leades to life , and few How we may know we are in the right way . there be that finde it . Doe ye then doubt whether we are in the straight way or no , when ye behold our sufferings ? would you have a better signe then this , to know whether we are in the right way or no ? Compare our Doctrine with that of your Priests and Monkes : we for our parts are determined to have but one Christ and him crucified ; we onely embrace the Scriptures of the old and new Testament . Are we deceived in beléeving that which the holy Prophets and Apostles have taught ?

One of the Fryers turning towards Martin , said , youngman , be well advised ; for thy father and thy brother have acknowledged the seven Sacraments of the Church together with us : and thou poore silly youth hast heard some wicked Heretique who hath deluded thée : thinkest thou thy selfe wiser then so many learned Doctors as have lived in so many ages ? Martin answered , I pray you Sir , doth not Christ our Lord tell us , that his Father hath hid the secrets of his Kingdome from the wise and prudent , and revealed them to Mat. 11. 25. Iob 5. 13. babes ? And doth not the Lord oftentimes catch the wise in their owne craftinesse ?

And whereas you say my Father and Brother have confessed seven Sacraments , I well perceive by this that I ought not to give credit to ought you say ; knowye not that the Devill is the father of lies , and all liers ? Is it not sufficient that I acknowledge so many Sacraments as God himselfe hath instituted and ordained , to wit , Baptisme and the Supper of the Lord ?

Then came there into the prison two men of great authority in the City of Lisle , the one called Mounsieur Barras , the other Beaufremes , who promised Martin great matters , if he would recant and returne to the Roman Church . Beaufremes among other spéeches said thus unto him , Young man , I have compassion on thy tender yéeres , if thou wilt be ruled by us , I will 100 〈◊〉 amount to two hundred crownes : but this faithfull Martyr of Christ was not like Iudas , who for love of money sold his Master . promise thée thou shalt not die this shamefull death : moreover , I will give thée one hundred pounds sterling .

Martin gave him this answere . Sir , you present before me many temporall commodities : but alas , doe you thinke me so simple , as to forsake an eternall Kingdome for enioying of a short transitory life ? No sir , it is too late to speake to me now of worldly commodities , but of those spirituall , which God hath prepared for me today in his Kingdome : nor doe I purpose to hearken after any other : onely , I pray you let me crave one houres respite to give my selfe to prayer , and calling upon the Name of my God : for you know now it is eight daies since my father departed this world , and hitherto I have scarce enioyed an hours rest ; That which I have had , hath rather béen to slumber in , then have any quiet sléepe , having continually had eight or nine persons invironing me about , and talking unto me .

After these great men were forced to goe even as they came , Martin declared the effect of this his combat to certaine Brethren who were there detained with him in prison ; saying moreover , Let us lift up our heads Brethren , the brunt is over , this I hope is their last assault ; forget not , I pray you , the holy doctrine of the Gospell , nor those good lessons which you have learned from our Brother Guy . It is very likely hee meanes Guy de Brez a godly Minister , of whom you shall read more , God willing , hereafter . Manifest it now to all , that you have received them not only into your eares , but also into your hearts ; follow me , we leade you the way ; feare not , God will never leave nor forsake you : farewell Brethren , said he , and so departed from them .

Soone after Martin and his mother were bound and brought to the place of their Martyrdome : His mother having ascended the scaffold , cryed to Martin , Come up , Come up my sonne . And as he was speaking to the people , she said , Speake out Martin , saith she , that it may appeare to all , that we die not Heretiques . Martin would have made a confession of his faith , but could not be suffered . His mother being bound to the stake , spake in the hearing of the Spectators , We are Christians , and that which we now suffer is not for murther or theft , but because we will beléeve no more than that which the Word of God teacheth us : Both reioycing that they were counted worthy to suffer for the same .

The fire being kindled , the vehemency thereof did nothing coole or abate the fervency of their zeale , but they continued constant in the faith , and with lifting up their hands to heaven , in an holy accord said , Lord Iesus into thy hands we The happy death of the mother and her sonne . commend our spirits . And thus they blessedly slept in the Lord . These were the fruits which these holy assemblies in the City of Lisle brought forth . None néed to enquire whether the rest were suffered to live in peace ; for what other spectacles were to be espied in the high waies and fields , but poore fugitives flying hither and thither , for safegard of their lives . So great was the cruelty which was then and there exercised among them : and yet , when all is done , God will be glorified in his Saints and children .

¶ Iohn Rebec , Martyr , burned at Aniers in France , the 24 of Aprill , 1556.

THis Robert had his tongue cut out because he A Martyrs tongue cut out for refusing to call upon the virgin Mary . would not pronounce Iesus Maria , to joyne them both in one prayer ; for being urged thereunto with great threats , he boldly answered , that if his tongue should but offer to utter those words at their bidding , himselfe would bite it asunder with his téeth .

¶ Bartholomew Hector , Martyr , was burned according to the sentence of the parliament of Turin in Piedmont , in the yeer 1556. Iune the 19.

BEing called before Authority to be examined ' The Martyr would not answer the Adversary till he had first craved assistance from God . he would answer them to nothing before he had made his prayer to God . Whereupon falling downe there on his knées , he besought him to open his mouth , and to direct his spéech onely to utter that which might tend to his honor and glory , and to the edification of his Church . Afterwards , when he was bound to the stake , gunpowder and brimstone was brought to be placed about him , he lifing up his eyes to heaven , and saying , Lord , how sweet and welcome is this to me ?

¶ Charles Covincke , or le Roy de Gand , once Anno 1557. a Friar Carmelite at Gand in Flanders , was apprehended and executed at Bruges in the same Countrey , Anno 1557. Aprill 27.

BEing perswaded by his brother to returne Charles would none of his popish habit which he had once rejected . againe to his Order , and take upon him his fryers habit ; he made him this direct answer , what néeds that , saith he ? now I have cast off that popish wéed I will never resume it againe . Christ hath now set me frée , I will be no longer of the Order of the slaves of Satan .

One of the Magistrates of Bruges conferring with him , promised to procure his deliverance if he would yéeld but a little ; and if his fryers coate displeased him , he would get him a dispensatton from the Pope to forbeare the wearing of it , and provide him a Canonship . Sir , said Charles , I give you many thankes for your good will and these your kinde offers : would to God I could accept of them without offending his Maiesty ; you offer me a Canonship , that I might live quietly and in security ; but know you sir , That rest is That is not worthy the name of rest which is procured with offence of conscience . A judgement of God upon a persecutor . no true rest and quietnsse which is obtained against the peace of a good conscience ?

A few dayes after his execution , one of them , who had his hand déepest in procuring his cruell death , died himselfe in such terror and horror of conscience , that it gave sufficient testimony to those of Brugoes , that they had put to death an Innocent , and that God was highly offended with those that had persecuted him .

¶ Philibert Hamelin of Tournay , Minister and Martyr , was there executed in the yeere 1557.

WHilest he remained prisoner some of his friends dealt with him to breake prison , and offered him meanes tending thereto . But he on the contrary , having resolved to give his life for so just a quarrell as he maintained , refused , saying , I esteeme it altogether unbeseeming for a Preachers must be no breakers of prisons . man that is called to preach Gods Word to others , to run away and breake prison for fear of danger , but rather to maintaine the Truth taught even in the midst of the flaming fire .

After sentence of death was passed upon him by the court , whereby he knew he had not long to live , yet did he eat his dinner with the rest of the prisoners as joyfully as though he had béen in no A good conscience is a continuall feast . danger , speaking unto them of the happinesse of eternall life , comforting all that sate at table with him in the Consciergery .

That none might hear what he said at the place of execution , the trumpets were caused to be sounded continually ; yet might it be séene , both by his gestures and chéerefulnesse of his countenance , that they could not let him from speaking to God .

¶ Archambant Seraphon , Martyr , in the yeere 1557.

BEing demanded what he thought of the Pope and his authority , he answered , I think verily A practise of the Papists . that same is he of whom Saint Paul speakes in his second Epistle to the Thessalonians , Chapter the second . Which words he being willed to signe with his hand ; Yea , yea sir , said he , I am now ready to signe it with my blood rather than with Inke .

Hee reports in a Letter written to his wife The Martyrs ready to scale the truth with their blood . A Iaylor of a Lyon became a Lamb. and friends , that whereas this Iaylor was wont to carry himselfe as sternly towards him as a Lyon , roaring alwaies in such wise upon him that all the prisoners were amased at it , the Lord had now so mollified his heart , that he became as méek as a Lambe , declaring how he would come and visite him himselfe in his prison , and as well as he was able comforted him , saying , Take no care , God will assist you ; nor shall it be so ill with you as you thinke for . For what doe your enemies say , Alas he is but a silly pedler , who , passing along this way , broached his opinions to none : that also which he holds concerning the same , he keepes to himselfe ; therefore be of good cheere . Sir , said he , I praise God I am of good comfort , being ready to receive whatsoever it shall please him to appoint ; If life , life ; if death , death be it .

One thing I had like to have omitted concerning him , which yet is worth the noting , namely , this .

This Archambant , in a letter to his wife , puts An exhortation to get the Psalmes without booke . his brethren in minde to learn Davids Psalms ; My brethren , saith he , I exhort you in the Name of God , that you would learne , yea , learne the Psalmes without booke whilest you have time and leasure ; for when you shall be cast into dark prisons ( I say when God shall call you to suffer for his sake ) you shall then have no booke with you , whether of a small or great Print , to sée what part succeeds another , which I now utter to my great griefe and shame ; for if I should tell you I lacked forewarning long agoe , you can beare witnesse to the contrary : Nor doe I know now what to doe , but even to humble my selfe before the Lord , crying unto him , Mercy , mercy , Lord have mercy upon me . Blessed and happy are they who are carefull to get knowledge and faith , as oyle into their vessels , before the Bridegroome come .

When he looked on his hands , he was wont to say , ô flesh , thou must suffer and be turned into ashes , untill the last day .

Ieffery Vergale Martyr in the yeare 1557. He was burned at Turin the last of December .

STanding upon a stoole at the stake , the executioner according to the custome prayed him to forgive him his death .

Ieffery answered him , I not onely forgive thee , but those also who first imprisoned me at Burges , yea , those that brought me to this City , and have condemned me to this death . Be not afraid , doe thine office , my death shall not be unprofitable . The death of the Martys is not without fruit .

Nicolas Ieuville Martyr in the yeere 1557. who with two others mentioned hereafter were burned in the place called Mawbert without Paris in France .

THis godly Martyr being condenmed to be burned alive , and his tongue to be cut out , the Tormentor being there present offered to put the halter about his necke , but he repulsed him twice , appealing from the Sentence . But because he was pressed upon to receive it the third time , and thinking his appeale would not take place , he took it , saying ; Praysed be God , for I am now counted worthy to be one of the heavenly Order .

Two innocents condemned to suffer death , the one of them being called Henry the Taylor .

THis Henry reioyced at the hearing of the These two were burnt at Antwerpe . The Martyrs willingly give their necks to the blocke , but left the punishment to their persecutors . sentence read , saying , This is the day we have long expected , and therefore give our selves willingly to die , but as for the punishment , my masters , that we leave to you : yet we pray that God would pardon you this injustice .

At which spéeches the Magistrates turned away their faces not willing to heare it ; but Adrian , who was the other Martyr , told them boldly , That God would require the blood of the iust at their hands whom they daily put to death .

The next day being appointed for their execution , a great multitude were assembled into the Market place , to be hold the behaviour of these goodly men , who , as they were led to death , protested . That the cause why they dyed , was only for bearing witnesse to the truth of the Gospell , which words they uttered with such courage , that the officers , who invironed them round about , strove to damp the same by a great noise ; which they made , lest their voice should be understood . Whilest the executioner fastened them to the stake , there was on an instant such an hurlyburly amongst the people , that with one voice they cryed , Kill , kill , rushing There were they in great feare , where no feare was , for as saith the Psalmist , God is in the generation of the righteous . Psal. 14. 5. one in upon another . By and by the shops and doores of houses were shut up . The hangman let fall all his preparations , leaving the two patients standing at the stake . The Margrave being on horseback could by no meanes get away , being compassed in on each side . The Officers trembling for feare threw downe their halberds . The spy who attended there to hearken , not knowing where to bestow himselfe , forsook his horse , and ran into a Church for feare .

And though one told him that a cutpurse had caused all this adoe , he would not be drawn to beléeve him , but said , I know we are but dead men ; it is not the Théefe , but the seditious people who now begin to work their revenge . Thus God confounded these bloodthirsty , shewing how he could have brought all their preparations to nothing if it had pleased him .

As soon as this hubbub was quieted , the servant of the executioner ran and strangled the two Martyrs , who had now a good space béen fastened to the stake , still calling upon the name of the Lord . The fire being afterward kindled , the bodies were consumed to ashes the 19. of Ianuary , 1559.

A Recantation fathered upon a Martyr called Cornelius Hallewin , which he never consented to , and how he tooke the same , in the yeare 1559.

THe father of this Cornelius , solliciting the Margraue & his wife ( who as it was thought was Godmother to Cornelius ) to get his sonne out of prison ; It was so agréed among them , that a libell should be framed vnder the name of Cornelius , wherein he should now acknowledge his error , be confessed to a Priest , would also receiue his Maker , and come againe into the state of grace , as a good childe of his holy mother the Church . And further should say , That Sermons were of no worth , because they were not made upon holy ground . Also requiring that if hée had failed in ought else , the same should be attributed Anno 1559. to his young yeares , and therefore craued pardon . Howbeit the said Cornelius wrote letters daily in the meane while to the brethren , shewing forth an admirable constancy in defending the faith ; gladding the hearts of many , who gaue God thankes for the graces of his good Spirit wherewith he had indued him .

The Minister of the Flemish Church hearing of this Libell , by the meanes of some friends , got a Copy thereof , and hauing read it , considering how the tenor thereof tended to a great scandall , made the Elders and Deacons of the Church acquainted therewith , who were not a little grieued for the infirmity of their weake brother . Whereupon , the Minister wrote a sharpe letter vnto him , willing him to turne and repent him of his backe sliding , by making a true Confession thereof before the councel . When Cornelius had receiued this letter , & read it , he was so vexed & perplexed in his spirit , that he knew not how to demean himselfe , so as all the godly his Prison fellowes had much adoe to stay and comfort him . The blood gushed out of his nose , hée spread abroad his armes , and made pitifull outcries . What , to deny the truth ( said he ) God forbid ? Oh that the faithfull should conceiue so hardly of me ! Good God thou knowest that I am guiltlesse , nor haue I this way offended . Then the residue of the brethren aduised him to get a sight of his inditement , which if it contained no such thing , then to send it to the Church , and so manifest to them his innocency touching that whereof he was accused : besides , making a plaine confession of his faith , to impart the same to the Councell , & there withall to shew how he was abused by the Margraue and his Parents , which he accordingly did .

The said Cornelius being condemned to die , the Margraue offered him so much more fauour as to die a more easie kinde of death , if he would but giue eare to the priests whom he had brought with him into the prison . Cornelius replied , no Sir , God forbid I should do such a thing : doe ye with my body what ye will . As they bound him , & Herman Ianssen ( who both suffered together ) Herman willed the Margraue to take héed what he did : for , saith he , this will not goe for paiment in Gods sight in bereauing vs thus of our liues . I wish you to repent therefore before it be too late , you cannot long continue this tyrannous course , for the Lord will shortly auenge it . The Margraue commanded they should haue a crosse or crucifixe put into their hands , promising Cornelius that if he would so doe , he should only be beheaded and not burned : but they both reiected the Crosse , saying : They would not give the least signe that might be of betraying the truth , and that it was all one to them what death they put them to , so they dyed in and for the Lord . The punishment , they said , could last but for a while , but the glory to come was eternall .

Then were they led towards the Market place , and Herman reioycing in the Lord sung the hundred and thirtieth Psalme . Cornelius followed him , and gaue the people godly exhortations . Being come to the place of execution , the sword was laid there ready to behead them , if they would take the Crosse into their hands , and admit the Friers into their company : But because they would not yéeld one whit vnto them , wood was made ready to burne them . Then Cornelius fell on his knées , praying God to forgiue his enemies who had sinned through ignorance . After which they were put into a little lodge made of fagots , and strangled at the stake . But whilest this was a doing , there fell out such a tumult amongst the people , that they were not a little afraid of an vprore ; the hangman be caught hold of his sword to defend himselfe , thinking they would kill him first ; but the businesse was as suddenly quieted as raised . The fire being kindled flamed forth vpon the bodies of these holy Martyrs . The Margraue thought according to the vsuall course to haue quenched the fire , that so conueying the bodies away halfe burnt , they might be laid upon the whéeles nigh vnto the city , in the accustomed places where they were to lie , as spectacles to be gazed on . But the peoples wrath being stirred crossed him in his purpose , so as his Serieants and Halberdiers leauing him , he stood as one astonished causing the executioner to finish out the rest of this Tragedy .

Notes upon the occasion of a sedition at Paris , the fifth of March 1559.

THe fifth day of March , there was a great vprore raised in the church of Saint Innocents in Paris . The preachers all the Lent neuer ceased to moue the people to kill all the Lutherans they could méet withall , & not leaue the execution thereof to the Magistrates . Amongst the rest a Minorite , who preached in the said Church , spent all his Sermons upon that subiect . The same day taking his text out of the eight of Saint Iohns Gospel concerning the woman taken in adultery being brought to Iesus Ch: he vttered execrable things against the Magistrate : shewing that it was no wonder if the Iudges did not cast the first stone at the Lutherans , because they themselues were also Lutherans ; and therefore the people were not to attend them any longer , but to rise & make open war against them , yea , upon the chiefest of them , which were but suspected to hold that doctrine . In this garboile a poore Priest ( with a brother of his , a Captain , passing by , and thinking by faire language to pacifie the disordered tumult ) had his foot no sooner out of the Church dore , but he was set upon by this blood-thirsty crue , who although he asked forgiuenesse in the name of the Saints , desiring to be confessed , and And thus thinking to martyr the Christians , by the prouidence of God , it fell on those of their owne side . shewed all outward signes of being one of their owne side , yet could he of this headlesse beast the multitude obtaine no fauour , but was stabbed into the belly with a dagger , and fell downe dead . And yet they were not satisfied so , but the very meanest among them had a blow at him , raking with their hands in his wounds , and then in Triumph lifting him vp , bragged that they had bathed their hands in the blood of a Lutheran .

The Captain with much adoe getting into the Vicars house , they beset the house lest he should escape their fingers . And hearing that the magistrate was comming to deliuer him , they feared not with one voice to say , that they would spare none , no not the King himselfe though hée came in his owne person . If any more pitifull than the rest vttered but so much as the least word tending to compassion , they were cruelly handled on all sides , so as many met with hard vsage euen for that .

Not fully a yeare before this , there fell out the like , if not a worse spectacle of cruelty in the Church of Saint Eustate .

For a Doctor of the Sorbonists , commonly called the soule of Picardy , who in his sermons preached out nothing but fire and fagots , incouraged the Parisians to slaughter the Lutheranes , making many goodly promises to all such as would vndertake such a bloody designe : which was not so soone propounded , as accepted of by the people . For a poore scholler , who out of deuotion was present at the sermon , happening ( upon some accident ) to laugh at his fellow Pupill ; an old turnecoate sitting by and observing it cryed out forthwith , that a Lutherane mocked the Preacher . The people at the sound of this voice began to stir , not knowing upon what ground : and haling him out of the Church miserably massacred him , till they had forced both his eyes out of his head , buffeting him with their fists ; and one among the rest caused his horse to trample upon him thrice .

Iohn Barbeville of Normandy being questioned by thrée of the Counsell about the sacrament , answered , that in the holy Supper being administred according to Christs institution , hée received by faith the body and blood of the Lord , but not after any carnall manner ; forasmuch as being now ascended into heaven , hée shall See here what mock● gods these be who cōdemne the poore christians . not returne thence , till he come to iudge the quicke and the dead . Upon which article one of the Counsell added this scoffe , which ascended into heaven , and drew the ladder up after him .

Upon some occasion they said unto him that he was but a silly asse , and therefore could not understand the Scriptures . Well saith he , be it that I am an asse , yet did you never reade , that God opened the mouth of the Prophet Balaams Asse A resorting speech well applyed . to reprove him , for loading him with stripes when he was going to utter his lies against the Children of God ? If God opened the Asses mouth , doe yée now wonder if he opens mine , to cause me to speake against the falsehood and lies which you spread abroad against the people of God ? For as the Asse spake being overchanged with blowes , which the false Prophet gave him , so now in regard of the heavie burden wherewith in times past you have oppressed me by your traditions , I am constrained to speak as I doe .

Another inquisitor a Monke called Benedict told him that he was come to comfort and instruct him in the truth . How can you , said Barbeville , say , you come to instruct me in the truth , when your selfe doth weare the habit of a lyar ? I cannot expect it from you ; for no man can gather figs of thistles , nor grapes of thornes .

¶ God so wrought here , and the truth so prevailed , that though it was plainly confessed , yet the Prisoners were delivered , Anno 1559.

THe court of the parliament of Paris , willing to moderate the cruelties used against those of the reformed religion , sollicited them what they could , to dissemble and to yéeld in some points ; wherein the well minded of that side were not yet rightly informed : but to this their aduice they would by no meanes consent . Then they tooke another course , and that was simply to examine them touching the manner of eating Christs bodie in the Sacrament , without mentioning Transubstantiation , or any carnall presence ; hoping this way to frée them from the crime of sacramentaries , upon which point for the most part the sentence of death was pronounced : séeing they had heard formerly from the prisoners , That the churches of France held , how the body of Christ was receiued by the faithfull not in imagination , but truly and indéed , and that the signes were neither naked nor empty elements , but exhibited that whereof they were signes .

This was propounded to foure yong men who were in the flowre of their age , and lying prisoners in the Consciergerie of the palace , if it might be , to satisfie them . Now when this confession was presented to the Court , all that were well affected were glad of it , in regard it was drawne so favorably ; some being of opinion that it would work their deliverance . Others there were which opposed this proiect , and requested they might be examined what they thought of the Masse , it being so necessarie an article ; provided , that there might be some moderation in the ordinary course of such interrogations . Notwithstanding it was thought , that this would rather hinder than further their deliverance ; yet did the better part persist in their purpose of fréeing them .

Being therefore asked again what they thought of the Masse , they answered , that they would stand to their first confession . It was replyed , That the Court would rest satisfied with that answer , if so be they would now only go to Masse . But with one voice they affirmed , that they would never yéeld to come there where God was so dishonoured . The Court , to make it appeare that no advantage should be taken against them for this their answer , gave them leave severally to shew their reasons . This pleased the prisoners well , and therefore they spared not to paint forth the Masse in its lively colours ; that all might perceive there was cause sufficient why they should detest it .

First , one of them by way of opposition shewed The Masse deciphered in its colours . how contrary the Masse was to the Lords supper . The second declared , it was blasphemy to affirme , that there was any other propitiatory sacrifice for sinnes then the blood of Christ . The third avouched , that if the article of Transubstantiation ( whereon the Masse depends ) were allowed , Christ his deity and his humanity should be abolished , and therefore it must be flat idolatry to worship Almighty God in a corruptible péece of paste . The fourth told them , that the fruits of the Sacramant could not be received where the Word was not joyned with the signe , where one of the signes were withheld , or where there was no Communion .

Thus was the Masse anatomised , with the abhominations thereof , with all boldnesse ; so as some of the Iudges were constrained to averre openly , that there was a great abuse in it indéed , being a manifest wrong done to the institution of Christ ; as also that the Laity were there deprived of the Cup , and the Bread only given , the whole being performed in a language which the poore people understood not .

It was beyond the expectation of all men , that so frée a confession would have passed for currant in that place , in which whosoever came before them formerly , and made the like , was condemned to die . But now the Truth so prevailed , that against all hope and ordinary procéedings in times past , yea , contrary to the mindes of those which were Gods chiefest enemies , the order was this , That howsoever sentence of death had béen pronounced against thrée others of this company , by the inferiour judges , yet these foure should have their lives saved ; provided , that they departed the countrey Foure witnesses of the truth gently entreated by their Iudges . within fiftéene daies . Which exception , though it favoured of some injustice , yet was it nothing in comparison of the former cruelties ; and this banishment turned rather for a benefit to them than an hurt , for by this meanes they had liberty to go to such places where God was purely served .

¶ The story of Peter Chevet , Martyr .

BEing asked whether he durst affirme that he He was in outward appearance a silly poore man , a vinedresser , of the age of 60. years and upwards . had the spirit of God ? Yea , said he , for I am one of Gods children , and therefore have the spirit of God given unto me , as the earnest of my adoption .

It is to be feared , said some , that you will bring your selfe in danger of the law , and so be burned . Truly , said he , I doe not thinke to escape better cheape ; and though you scortch and rost me alive , yet will I never renounce Iesus Christ . Is it not written , He that shall confesse me before men , him will I confesse before my Father which is in Mat. 10. 32. heaven , & c ? Being asked whether he desired not to be absolved , confessed , and to receive pardon , having stood excommunicate now thrée yeares ; he answered , I confesse my faults every day to my God , but where is that goodly absolver that will take upon him to pardon me ? The Officiall answering , said , That is even I. Now poore man , said Peter , it is a question whether thou canst save thy selfe , and wilt thou take upon thée then to save others ? The Officiall finding himselfe galled with this answer , threatned him with longer imprisonment . Alas , alas , saith he , though I should rot in prison , yet shall you still finde me the same man .

Being come to the place where he was to suffer , the Executioner would not take the paines to Hee could say the new Testament by heart , & was so prompt therein in all his answers , that the people who heard him , said if hee were suffered to speake , hee would convert all the City of Paris . helpe him from off the cart , but tumbled him downe with his head forward . Notwithstanding all this and other cruelties , he manfully overcame the same with invincible constancy . And when they pulled off his cloathes , he was heard to say intelligibly , How happy , how happy , ô how happy am I ? with his eyes still lifted up to heaven .

He was burned in the place called Maubert , nigh to the city of Paris , the 11. of March , 1559.

¶ A notable speech uttered by Anne du Burg Counsellor for the King in Parliament , in the moneth of Iune , An. 1559.

AMong the rest there was a Counsellor called Anne du Burg● a man of singular understanding and knowledge , bred and nursed up in the bosome of the Church of Christ . This man having rendred thankes to God , for mooving the Kings heart to be present at the decision of so waighty a cause as that of religion is , and having exhorted him well to consider thereof , being the cause of Christ himselfe , which of good right ought to be maintained by Princes , spake boldly therto , as God gave him utterance ; It is not , saith he , a matter of small consequence , to condemne such as in the middest of the fiery flames call upon the name of Iesus Christ . This I doe but note here by the way , because the consequence is touched before by Master Iohn Foxe , where he mentions the terrible end of such as were persecutors of the truth .

Only one thing more touching the said Anne du Burg I could not here omit , and it is this . A certaine woman being prisoner ( for the same cause ) right over against him , had a little window in her chamber which opened towards that where In the History of the martyrs mention is made of one Peter Arundeau , whose cōstancy was so admirable in suffering the extremity of death , that it was the meanes to imbolden this worthy counsellor Anne Du Burg with others to suffer for the cause of the Gospell . Master du Burg lay ; from whence either by words or signes ( when she was not otherwise letted ) she encouraged him to persevere constantly in the truth ; by whom he was so comforted , that the same du Burg , being importuned by some of his friends to recant , used these words , nay , I trow not , said he , for a woman hath taught me my lesson , how I ought to carry my selfe in this businesse to which God hath called me , féeling in himselfe as it séemed the force and power of the godly admonitions of this poore woman .

Whose godly zeale was such , as that her story may not ( as I thinke ) be well omitted , but fully set downe as I finde it recorded in the volume of the French Martyrs . Her name was Margaret Rich , who suffered the ninetéenth of August in the place called Maubert , not far from the City of Paris in France .

Christian women , saith the Historian , behold here the courage and zeale of this Margaret your sister , who is set before you for a patterne to unitate : she encouraged both great and small , who at that same time were prisoners with her .

Margaret Rich was born in Paris , the Wife of Anthony Ricant Bookseller , dwelling in Paris in the place called the Mount of Saint Hillary , at the signe of the great Quaile . This woman was as vertuously disposed as could be ; shée had gotten some small insight into the mystery of iniquity , by meanes of her husband , who yet suffered her to observe the superstitions of Popery , without urging her any further ; for he was a man indifferent in the matter of Gods service : but yet her conscience gave her , that knowing her course to be evill , it was not sufficient to forsake that , unlesse shée did cleave to the contrary good which leads to life and salvation , namely to serve God according to his Word . Vnderstanding then , that there were godly méetings of good Christians , which assembled together in the City , shée found the meanes to come in amongst them , and profited so well thereby , that she resolved in her self never to goe again to the Masse , but to die rather .

At length being hardly used by her husband because of this her sudden change , hée threatned her so far as to carry her himselfe to the Masse , ( the next day which was Easter-Sunday ) rather than that shée should not goe . After shée had endured much from this man who would have her to play the dissembler , shée to preserve her selfe therefrom , being also afraid of her husbands fury , upon Easter day withdrew her selfe to a friends house of hers : thinking it safer to displease her husband , than God , to whom shée had dedicated her selfe .

This day being past , because shée would not over-long absent her selfe from her owne home , shée determined to returne back againe to him , whom God had bound and conjoyned her with , though shée could not but foresée the great evills and inconveniences which would follow thereupon , in regard of her said husbands crooked disposition . Shée came no sooner home , but shée was discovered by the Curate of Saint Hillary , committed prisoner , & brought into the Consciergery . They asked her where she had kept her Easter : she without faining told them , she absented herself from home , that she might abide a while with some of her loving friends , lest shée should be urged to prophane the supper of the Lord , as others usually did ; and therefore had kept the same according to Gods ordinance , in the assembly of faithfull & devout christians . Being asked whether indéed shée had béen present at those secret méetings : shée answered yea , and estéemed her selfe happy that ever shée came among them . And thus being questioned by the Counsell , with other prisoners , about the Masse , purgatory , auricular confession , and such other points , shée fréely told them what shée had learned concerning the same out of Gods word ; so as the fifth of May she was ordered to be sent to the Bishop , or his officiall , to sée if by any meanes she might be reclaimed . But the officiall prevailing nothing with her , because she persisted constant in the profession of the truth , he pronounced sentence against her , declaring her to be a pertinacious and obstinate heretique ; yea such a one as was to be redelivered over to the secular power , and thence to be sent back to the Consciergery .

Being brought back into the Court , certaine Doctors and others were sent to reason with her : yet her faith for all that staggered not , but remained victorious , notwithstanding all their batteries laid against it ,

Then by the sentence of the Court shée was condemned to be carried in a dung cart to the place called Maubert , a gagge to be put into her mouth , and there to be burned and consumed to ashes . But before she should suffer death , she was sentenced to be put to the extraordinary torture , to make her confesse , whom she knew , and was conversant withall , and to name the house where shée received the Communion : yet did this woman undergo all these her afflictions , with incredible joy , singing Psalmes , and praising God continually : she was never séen to shrinke at her imprisonment , she daily exhorted the women who were prisoners with her , & comforted them . Such of the Martyrs as went from the Consciergery to suffer death , passed by the chamber where shée lay , yet was she not disheartened to sée them in the hands of their executioners , but cryed to them , exhorting them to rejoyce , and with patience to beare the reproach of Christ .

But to returne to the manner of her death ; after sentence shée was led to the Chappell , as the manner is ; yet shée ceased not all the way to exhort the people , and to sing Psalmes , till she was put into a Dung-cart to be conveyed to the place of execution . The renowne of her constancy was so famous from the beginning of her troubles , that no small multitude of people were gathered together in the stréets , for the desire they had to behold her : God so appointing that the great and more than ordinary graces of his spirit ( which were in this woman ) might be manifested before so great a confluence of spectators , and eye-witnesses . She passed on then , as it were triumphing , through the middest of this assembly , not shewing any signe of the feare of death , but with a fresh colour and chéerefull countenance passed on with her eyes lifted up to heaven , nor did her gagge so disfigure her , but that she shewed an amiable aspect upon all that viewed her . So as even the rude and obstinate multitude admired her ; saying one to another , Doe you not sée how this heretike smiles and laughes ?

Comming to the place of her martyrdome , they told her if shée would relent , shée should be strangled . She answered , That her resolution was so rightly founded upon the word of God , that shée never meant to change . And to let them sée that death terrified her not , shée began to disrobe her selfe without troubling the hangman at all . Being hoised up in the ayre , they asked her againe , if shée would not accept of the grace which the court offered her , to be strangled ? She gave them a signe , that shée would not . Then was the fire kindled , and so shée yéelded up her soul into the hands of God .

How one that was naturally deafe helped himselfe .

IT is recorded of Iohn Beffroy a Lock-smith dwelling in Paris , that he had a long time behaved He was exceedingly maligned of his neighbours for his piety , but especially because he had a little infant of his baptized secretly , & then for working upon a light holyday , which was the cause of his apprehension & death . himselfe very religiously , never denying his house for Christian méetings , what danger soever might ensue thereupon . He had an incredible desire to profit by the preaching of the Gospell . And therefore being hindered by a naturall infirmity of deafenesse to understand what was spoken , hée used this help , commanding a Lad which he kept to hearken to the sermon attentively , and at his returne home made the said boy to tell him in his eare all that he had heard . Insomuch that he became excéedingly expert in the knowledge of the truth , wherein he persisted constantly to the death , and was ( after he had received the extraordinary torture ) burned for the same in the place called the Grave , in the Moneth of December , Anno 1549.

Another relation of Anne du Burg.

DV Burg , being asked if he had conferred with any about certaine articles formerly mentioned , answered , That he had conferred with his bookes , but especially the holy Scriptures .

Having framed a Confession of his faith which he intended to have presented to the court of parliament , certain counsellors which were advocats in the said Court pretending friendship towards him , being yet but time-servers , shewing themselves also discontented therewith , laboured with him to make another Confession , not directly contrary to the truth , but somewhat ambiguous and doubtfull , so as it might give satisfaction to his Iudges . Du Burg , having of a long time resisted , was in a manner overcome ( by their intreaties ) to consent to their Counsell ; telling him , it sufficed that himselfe understood his owne true meaning , though ambiguously expressed ; as also that his Iudges would not stand strictly to examine such a confession as had only an outward appearance of consenting to their doctrine . Now this disguised confession was no sooner come into the hands of his Iudges , but great hopes were conceived of his inlargement . But when the assembly had got a true copy thereof , they were greatly gréeved , being more carefull of the saving his soule , of Gods glory , and the edification of his Church , then of such a deliverance , which could not be obtained without great dishonour to God .

And therefore they gave order to M. Augustin * * Of the maner of whose death you shal read hereafter Marlorate to write a large discourse concerning the duty of such as were called of God to beare witnesse to his eternall truth before the Magistrate ; wherein were also set downe Gods threatenings and judgements against such as either directly or indirectly in what kinde soever did disavow the same . Exhorting him more highly to 1 2 3 4 5 6 prize the glory of God , than his owne liberty ; the truth of the Gospell , than a short and transitory life . That it beséemed him not now to give over , having already made so happy a beginning , and so good a progresse in his Christian course . That the report of his constancy was spread not only through the kingdome of France , but throughout all Christendome . That he had béene a meanes to confirme many weak ones , and caused others to enquire after the meanes of Salvation . That the eyes of all were fixed on him , to expect the manner of his comming out of prison . So as if now through feare , or faintheartednesse he should enterprise ought that might contradict his first confession , he would thus become an occasion of much scandall and offence . And therefore exhorted him to give glory to God , to edifie his Church , assuring him that God would never leave nor forsake him . These Letters wrought in the conscience of Du Burg a sense of his sinne : for which asking pardon of God , without any further delay , he sent a petition to his Iudges , in which retracting this his last confession he protested to stand unto his first .

Slanders raised by the Sorbonists against the Protestants of Roan in France , and what was the issue thereof .

THrée Doctors of the Sorbonists , whose names were Secard , Columbell , and Fancillon , in their collations to their parishioners accused those of the Religion with their wonted slanders , as , that they committed whordome one with another after the candles were put out , and were taught to rebell against their King and governors ; which governors also these Sorbonists accused to connive and hold with them , inciting the people to run upon those of the religion , since the Magistrates forbare to do their duty . But here God catched the wise in their owne craftinesse ; for by meanes hereof many began to looke into these matters whereof the godly were accused ; Namely , to enquire both what they did and spake in their assemblies . Where séeing and finding the clean contrary to these accusations before mentioned , they were drawne to abhorre these lying spirits , and by little and little came to cleave unto the said assemblies themselves ; yea many who were lewdly given , and came in among them to another end .

But these accusers , not content herewith , went in the night into Churches , not sparing to deface the images that stood therein , and then charged the Protestants to be the onely actors thereof . Whereupon the Cardinall of Burbon Archbishop of Roan was often faine to repaire them with many ceremonies . But at last a Monke of Magdalens hospitall was taken with the manner of breaking downe these Images in the churchyard of Saint Marke . For which he received no correction , excusing the matter , by saying , that whatsoever he had done therein procéeded from a good meaning . Yet among all these disorders the church of Roan still subsisted , though not without great perill and danger .

¶ The story of a Locksmith , Martyr , who being dry had holy water given him to drinke .

ABout this time was a Locksmith burnt in the city of Agen , upon the clamours and seditious sermons of a frier called Melchior Flavin , who denounced this Locksmith to be an heretike , because he had made a Christian and good confession , and therefore pursued him unto the the death . A little before he was to die , Redon the lieutenant of Agen asked him if he would drinke . Sir , saith the prisoner , if you please to give me drink , I will . Then the Lieutenant brought him a glasse of water , of which he dranke a little . Now , said the other unto him , what hast thou drunke ? the prisoner answered , Water . Saith the other , Thou hast drunke holy-water , which I gave thée to drive the divell out of thée . I know , saith the poore man , that every creature of God is good in its owne nature ; but had you told me it had béene such as now you say it is , I would not have drunke it , for it is defiled with idolatry . At this answer the Lieutenant hurled the glasse of water at the poore mans face with such force , that the glasse breaking to pieces hurt him . For which inhumane act hee was reproved by his fellowes , and amerced to pay ten pounds . But the Locksmith tooke his death patiently , and endured it constantly .

¶ The miserable death of a Consul who was both an accuser and a Iudge .

IOstas Simler , a learned Divine of our time , in the life of Master Henry Bullinger , a worthy servant of God , and a faithfull Minister of the church of Zurick● , recordeth an history which he saith hapned in a city of Suitzerland among the papists , An. 1559. He expresseth neither the Consuls name , nor the city , the thing being sufficiently knowne to the inhabitants thereabouts . This Consul , being a rich and potent man , intending to build a brave and magnificent house , sent far and neere for the rarest and most exquisite workemen he could heare tell of . Amongst the rest he sent to the city of Trent ( so much renounced among Papists in regard of the last Councell the Pope had there ) for an excellent carber and master Builder called Iohn , a man very religious , and a lover of the Truth : for which cause the said Iohn refused at the first to goe thither , alledging for himselfe that he was of a contrary religion to that which the Consull professed , and therefore could not safely inhabit among such as would observe his contempt of the Masse and their other ceremonies . The Consull promised him safety in respect of his person , and that he should be forced to nothing against his conscience . Upon this his promise , Iohn came and wrought a long time with the consull : but when he came to demand his wages they entred into some termes of discontent . In the end at the command of this Consull , Iohn was committed to prison , and by the same Consull accused for a sleighter of the Romish religion , yea , to have spoken unreverently thereof ; wherefore he was condemned to be beheaded .

As they led him to execution he went towards it with undaunted courage , and died very constantly ; protesting in the presence of all the Spectators , that he most gladly layd downe this life present , for the maintenance of that religion whereof he had made profession , beleeving undoubtedly that it was the Truth ; but added , that the consull who was the author of his death should himselfe die within three daies , and appeare before Gods judgement seat to render an account of his sentence . Which came to passe according as this pious man foretold : for the Consull being then in the prime of his youth , and of an healthfull disposition of body , from that day began to be assailed first with an exceeding heate , and then with an extraordinary cold ; and thus was he smitten with a new kinde of sicknesse , so as within three dayes he followed him , of whom he had bin both the most unjust accuser and judge .

¶ The speech of a poore Porter called Chevillon , whipped for the Truth , and after confined to the Gallies .

BEing whipped thorow the stréets of Romans , he said to him that lashed him , Lay on my friend , lay it on and spare not , chastise this flesh which hath so often rebelled against his God : thinking himselfe happy that he suffered in so good a quarrell .

¶ The miserable end of one called Aubespine , a Counsellor of Grenolle , and a persecutor .

AFter these bloody persecutions , this Aubespine fell in love with a gentlewoman , and therein gave such way to his passion , that he forsooke his calling , casting off all care of his owne welfare , to follow her whithersoever she went . But she disregarding him , he tooke it so to heart , that he neglected his owne person : by reason whereof swarming full of lice , he could by no meanes be rid of them ; for they increased upon him , and came out at all the parts of his body , as they are seen to issue out of a dead carkasse . It was not long before his death , but feeling himselfe smitten with Gods hand , he began to despaire of his mercy , and to shorten his dayes he concluded to famish himselfe : in the meane while the lice gathered so thick about his throat , as if they would strangle him . Some beholding this so lamentable a spectacle , being much mooved therewith in commiserating his estate , agréed to make him eat whether he would or no , forcing him to take some broth , or a Cullis , which he resisting with all his might , they bound his armes , gagging his mouth with a sticke to kéepe it open , whilest they put somewhat thereinto . Being thus gagged he died like an inraged beast , with the abundance of lice which crept towards his throat . And thus it was spoken even Gag them said he , for it wee suffer them to speake , they will doe more harme at their death than in their life : which practise was not onely liked but executed . by some of the Romish Religion , that looke what torment he had devised for the ministers of Valence , sending them gagged to their execution , he was by the just judgment of God punished after a sort in the same kind .

Iohn Ponce of Leon a Gentleman of Seuill in in Spaine .

AMong those that with a firme faith sealed the truth of the Gospel with their bloud in the Spanish inquisition at Sevill the foure and twentieth of September 1559. Don Iohn Ponce of Leon , the sonne of Roderic Ponce of Leon Count of Baylen , may of good right deserve to be placed in the first ranke . For besides the noble race from whench he sprang , the Lord had indued him with singular vertues well beséeming so worthy and Christian a Gentleman . Those who were of his familiar acquaintance , and did well observe his conversation , gave this testimony of his sincerity , that his like was not knowne in Spaine of a long time , in that a man of his estate was so forward to exercise his charity towards such in whom he saw but any good inclination to religion : yea , his yearely revenues , which were also great , were not onely imployed , that way , but he séemed to excéede the chiefest of his ranke , in yéelding his helpe and aide towards the reliefe of the poore . All which the world taking knowledge of , attributed ( as it is woont ) that which procéeded from his so Christian bounty , rather unto wastfulnesse and prodigality .

The Inquisitors of Sevill envying the swéete savour of such a life and conversation as he led before them , flowing from an inward taste of true Religion , spared him no more than those of meaner condition . For having gotten him into their hands , they left no meanes unassayed , but used the utmost of their devices to weaken his faith . The truth is , that at the first this noble personage was much perplexed , but at the last the Lord fortified him so with his grace , that he was set in the first rounde of the guilty . Concerning his sentence ( howsoever this holy tribunall mixed the same with many untruths to bleare the eyes of the ignorant withall ) yet may it easily be collected out of the tenor of his sentence , what he confessed and professed .

For in the said sentence were read his articles for which he was principally condemned to the fire ; namely , That hée abhorred the Idolatry which is committed in adoring the Sacrament , calling it a breaden god . Also , that when he met it as it was carried through the stréets , either in solemnity or to some sicke body , he passed into another stréet going apace before it , that he might give no reverence unto it . That comming often into the Cathedrall Church where masse was said , he turned his back towards the Priest , because he would not sée him elevate his God . That hée used much to walke to and fro about the scaffold where the faithfull were executed , with a kinde of delight , coveting to stand neere unto them , that by accustoming himselfe in beholding the place , and torments he saw others indure , he might bee the better emboldened to suffer the like when God should call him thereunto .

These were in effect the Articles which were inserted in his sentence , a part whereof also was drawne out of the confession of his faith , the sum being this : First . That a man is justified and accepted of God onely for the merrit of Iesus Christ apprehended by faith . That the popes pardons and indulgences sent from Rome are méere delusions , and that the Pope is Antichrist , &c. That it was the desire of his heart to be burned , or to suffer some other extremity for the maintenance of the Faith which he professed . That he endevored to imploy the goods and riches wherwith God had blessed him , only for the defence and further inlarging of the doctrine of the Gospel ; Yea , to forsake life , wife , children , and all , for the same : to which end hee had daily sent up many hearty prayers to God .

In all this busines , the holy tribunall labored by cunning devices to obscure this confession , causing it to be bruited that he held not out to the end , with many other like inventions to make the people beleeve they had turned him to their Law : but herein they shewed themselves not well advised , in that they belied both him and themselves . For in publishing his crimes and offences with the manner of his death , what did they else but declare and manifest the truth of the fact , which plainly appeareth in these words of the sentence ; Iohn Ponce of Leon , burned for an heretike and an obstinate Lutheran , &c. Which words made their fraudulent dealing apparent to such as doubted any way of the constancie and perseverance of this pious Christian knight .

Iohn Gonzalve a Preacher in Sevill , Martyr : with whom were executed two of his sisters , their mother remaining in prison , reserved to act her part in another tragedie .

GOnzalve a renowned Preacher throughout the Countrey of Andalousie , was also led in this inquisitoriall triumph : who forsaking his Schoole Divinity , in which learning he excelled all his fellowes , gave himselfe wholly to the study of the holy Scriptures , according to the purity whereof his whole conversation was ordered , both inwarly and outwardly . Hee was often observed in all his Sermons to ayme at this marke , namely to deliver mens minds from that blind conceit of meriting by works ; that so way might be made for justification onely by Faith in Christ Iesus , and déeply to in graft into them the knowledge of the sole merit of his plenary satisfaction . For which his labour hee expected to receive from man the same reward which all the true servants of God have had in their times .

Being then seized upon by those of this Spanish inquisition , hee yeelded a reason of his faith in that purity and sincerity , as did the aforesaid Iohn Ponce ; who as they had beene friends and of familliar acquaintance , so were they joyned together in the same confession , and led to the same execution together . The night before he suffered he had a sore conflict with an old sect of Priests , who were of the Inquisition , but in the end he caused them to returne vanquished and ashamed . He was led from the castle and prison of Trion with his two sisters unto the place appointed for his end , that they with him might drinke of the same cup , leaving his mother and one of his brethren behind him in prison , reserved to be executed when their turn came about . He never shewed the least signe of being dismaid ; but contrariwise with great constancy and courage of heart standing above all the people , to whom he had formerly preached and delivered the patterne of sound Doctrine ; He began with a loud voyce to recite the Psalme which begins thus , O Lord my Rocke Psal. 28. 1. be not thou silent to me , &c. not changing his conntenance at all upon the Scaffold , though they had gagged him there , because he comforted and fréely exhorted one of his sisters to be constant : whose spirit he feared might otherwise faint . Hearkening very attentively to his sentence which was there againe recited , he was not any thing at all abashed or troubled thereat , but tooke his solemne degrading patiently , receiving the markes and garments of his confession , to wit , his yellow robe , an haltar , and a painted miter , with a joyfull and chéerefull heart ; knowing that howsoever they were disgracefull in the eyes of the world , yet he estéemed of them as ornaments of honour in the sight of God and his Angels ; abhoring his massing attire , whereof they had disrobed him .

When the time was come that those which should be burned were brought to the place of execution , they were every one commanded to recite the articles of their beléefe , which they willingly did : but when they came to the Article , I beleeve the holy Catholique Church , they were bidden to adde this word Romane , whereupon they were silent : then did the Monkes and Fryers importune Gonzalves sisters , and other Christian women who were to be burned with them , to repeat the said word Romane ; who answered they would , if they might heare Iohn Gonzalva pronounce it ( not that they intended so to doe , but being confident of his renouncing the same ) hoping by this meanes to frée him of his gagge , and so to obtaine the liberty of spéech , by which he might render a reason of his faith , and so of this article among the rest . Being ungagged , the first word he spake was , that they should be of good courage , and not to adde one word more than what they had recited . Vpon this their last confession they were forthwith strangled , as the fire was kindled upon them , to burne and consume them .

¶ Isabell of Vaenia , Mary of Viroes , Cornella Mary of Bohorques , and Iane her sister burnt at Sevill in Spaine .

AMong all the most ancient professors of true religion that had their abode in the Church of God at Sevill ( who in a manner were all wasted by the Tyranny of the Inquisition ) the power of faith appeared in these foure women above specified . Now howsoever they were all endued with singular piety and godlinesse , yet the yonger of them named Bohorques , being under the age of one and twenty , was instructed above the rest in holy letters , & by dayly reading and conference with good and godly men , wherewith Sevil at that time was well furnished , shée had obtained such promptnesse in the knowledge of the Texts of the old and new Testament , that many who were estéemed learned in that City , have confessed they were often put to a non-plus by such reasons as shée alledged out of the Scriptures .

As touching the first of these , Vaenia ; her house was a schoole or colledge of piety , being the place also where all the méetings were , to publish the praises of God . No evill example was to bée séene there , nor ought that savoured of feigned hinesse , but such as procéeded from uprightnesse of heart and sincerity . But the Inquisitors , who alwayes lye in waite to take hold , though but with the least thréed of their net , caught these foure women with other their neighbours , in the same , when God knew they were fitted for the confession of his holy truth . Now as the Latine tongue did much aide the said Mary Bohorques to retaine her in reading of the holy Bible , whilest the Popes Tyranny forbad the same to be read in the vulgar tongue ; so she came quickly to be invironed with the more adversaries during her captivity . Doctor Egidus ( whose memory was renowned throughout Spaine among all such as truly worshipped God ) had béen her Instructor , and was wont to say of this Maide , that he alwaies went from her more learned by conferring with her , then when he came to her . Would to God many maids in these dates might deserve to be so commended .

During her Captivity there came many Monkes to dispute and reason with her ; above all , those of the order of Saint Dominicke , who were enforced to admire the spirit of wisdome , wherewith this Damosell was inspired , as also at the pregnant answers which she gave to their demands . Shée suffered so many kindes of torments , that by the violence thereof they forced her to nominate her sister Iane Bohorques , and to confesse that she had often béen present at the Preaching of the Gospell . This Iane was the wife of one called Francis Varquis , Lord of Higueras , a man of excellent note . Shée was sixe Moneths gone with child when she was committed to prison , and therefore was not so straitly used , nor hardly dealt with all as other of the prisoners were . But within eight daies after her delivery , her childe was taken from her , and then giving her no longer time of breathing , they began to deale with her after the guise of the Spanish Inquisition , forming her inditement agréeable to the rigour and severity thereof . In which her extremity shée had comfort of none , but of a vertuous young maiden , who afterwards was burned for the profession of the truth : which maid being one day brought by the Inquisitors to the torture , was in a manner dismembred , and then layd upon a bed of straw , whereon both were laid in the prison , serving rather to vexe then any way to ease them , yet did the other yeeld her all the reliefe which her selfe or the place could possibly afford . Scarse had this poore Damosell recovered some ease after these intolerable bruises , but this aforesaid Iane Bohorques tasted of the same bitter Cup , where shée was so cruelly tormented on the Burro , as they call it , which is a bench or forme whereon they give the Towell or Napkin , that the cords pierced through the flesh into the bones , both of her armes and leggs : and in this pitifull plight the bloud gushing out , shée was returned to her prison , where within eight daies after it pleased God to frée her out of the clutches of these bloudthirsty , into his eternall happinesse and glory . Now they were very loth it should bee bruited abroad that this gentlewoman , so well borne and delicately bred , should dye under so cruell torments : but they who were the beholders of such inhumanity could not be silent . Yet these good fathers , being under no controle , take their liberty thus to imbrue their hands in the bloud of Gods saints .

Her sister Mary being led with the rest of her fellowes to the place where they were to suffer , she went thereto with such joy and gladnesse , as one triumphing over her enemies : which the whole tribunall observing , and fearing lest others would be imboldened by her constant defence of the truth and singing of Psalmes as she went , gagged her . And when she came to the place of execution , that they might obscure the glory of this heavenly constancy they presently strangled her .

¶ Iulian Hernandes burned in Sevill in Spaine , Anno 1559.

THis Iulian , who for his small stature was called , le petit , was servant to Iohn Piers & Spaniard , and minister of the Gospell in Geneva , where , through much resrot of many learned men thither , religion flourished . At which time being moved with godly zeale , rather then being counselled thereto , he undertooke a businesse , which as it was of great importance , so of no small perill and imminent danger ; for he brought with him thence and caused a great number of Bookes of the holy Scriptures in Spanish to be conveied into Spaine , earnestly thirsting after the increase and growth of the light of the Gospell in his native countrey ; which godly enterprize of his the Lord so guided , that he brought the same to a prosperous Issue ; Yea , which is yet the more admirable , even within the walles of Sevill , notwithstandinh all the watch and ward the Officers of the Inquisition used .

These books to the poore Chrstians there were welcommed with no lesse joyfulnesse , then the rain when it showers downe upon the parched ground . For the Gospell by meanes hereof grew , and was Psal. 〈◊〉 . enlarged ; so as the Lord thereby reaped a very great Harvest . But the newes hereof comming to the eares of the holy Fathers , first , by the indiscretion and foole-hardinesse of one more zealous then wise , and then by the treachery of wily spies of the Inquisition , who counterfeited a profession of the Gospell , meerely to ensnare and betray the sincere professors thereof , by their disloyall practises : no sooner had these venerable Fathers , or hunters rather gotten a sent of this game where it lay , but comming violently upon them , tooke the damme with her young ones . By which Deut. 21. 6. great surprisall the whole flocke was scattered ; but so many was the number of them even at their first apprehension , that it amased the huntsmen themselves .

For the prisons were so replenished , that they See what great increase God can bring out of weake beiginnings . were faine to borrow private houses to shut up the prisoners in . At once they burned twenty and upwards of them together , whilst in Sevill they detayned in bonds 800. Amongst whom this Iulian was one of the first which they met withall , whom they kept in prison above thrée yéeres laden with Irons : during which time , every day afforded new spectacles of catching their prey . But such was his wonderfull constancy , that he wearied his tormentors from vexing him any more ; so as new forces never failed this little leane body , to suffer any tortors the Inquisition could devise . He was naturally of a chéerefull spirit , and God so increased the same in him , that he came from the torture with no lesse courage then when he was wont to come unto it : so as neither paine of the racke , nor the threats of the Officers , nor yet the cruelties they exercised upon him could withhold him from manifesting to his prison fellowes , as he went along by them , his conquest and victory , to the shame and reproach of his adversaries , using to say in Spanish ; Such honor have all Gods Saints . These hypocrites are gone away confounded , no lesse then Wolves which have béene long hunted .

After many fierce encounters and sharpe disputes with the Monkes and others of the popish crew , being brought out of the prison into the Castle , there to receive the mark and livery of Christ the sonne of God , with the rest of the prisoners , it was reported , that he with a bold courage and setled countenance thus spake unto them ; Courage my valiant and constant Brethren , now is the houre come in which , as the true Champions of Iesus Christ , we must witnesse his truth before men , and for a short triall for his sake wee shall triumph with him for ever and ever . But the officers of the Inquision interrupted him instantly , by putting a gagge in his mouth , with which he continued untill a little before he dyed . Mounting then upon the scaffold where he was to suffer , by manifold signes he shewed the constancy and stedfastnesse of his faith , which by words he could not . For in ascending up the steps of the scaffold , When the Martyrs were hindred to manifest their faith by speech , yet they would by outward gestures do it as well as they could . knéeling downe he kissed them ; and being fastned to the stake , invironed and compassed round abut with fagots , he sundry times bowed his head within the pile of wood , as if he desired to die by fire , and so rendred up his soule into the hands of God , to the great admiration of the Spectators , and the animating of his fellow Martyrs who were to suffer with him . When he was to die , a certaine Doctor called Ferdinando Rodrigo , contrary to his intention , made the faith of this our little Iulian much more glorious : for he thinking by terrifying him with the apprehension of the present torment he was to endure , obtained so much favour of the Sheriffe , as to permit him to speake ; thinking thereby to give the people some intimation of his recantation ; which is the utmost triumph that these holy Fathers of the Inquisition thirst after : but it proved cleane contrary : for Iulian recovering liberty of spéech , did yéeld a more cléere evidence and demonstration of his faith than formerly he had done , and so confuted this Doctor Rodrigo , ( calling him a seducer , and one that spake against his conscience ) that by and by in an outrage , to cover his shame , he cryed out like a Bedlam ; Must Spaine , which commands silence to so many , be thus troubled now with this so contemptible a wretch ? Kill him , dispatch him , &c , At which words , the tormentors being there at a becke , forthwith kindled the fire upon him .

¶ Now having thus formerly mentioned what tortures are exercised upon the bodies of Gods Saints by the mercilesse Inquisitors of Spaine , and that also upon those of their owne Nation : it shall not be much from the purpose if from thence we take occasion more particularly here to relate unto thée ( Christian Reader ) with what inhumanity such are used who for the cause of religion fa●l into the hands of these carnall tyrants , according as I finde the same set forth at large by my Author , whose footsteps in the whole Work I endeavour to follow .

WHen they purpose to torture any one , the Iaylor is commanded to bring forth his prisoner into the accustomed place where it is to be given ; which place is under the earth , and very obscure . Then going thorow many turnings , and thorow sundry dores , so as the horrible cryes of those who are there tortured can in no wise be heard , there is a seat prepared for the Iuquisitors on high , with a Register also to behold that tragicall act . The torches being lighted , those who are to act their parts in this wofull Tragedy are brought in : the tormentor who attends their comming , is covered all over with a blacke garment , close to his body , and on his head a blacke Hood , which hides his face from being séene ; having only two or thrée holes made therein for himselfe to sée and breathe at ; and all this is the way to terrifie the poore Patient , who beholdeth as it were a grimme devill ready to torment him . These Fathers being set upon their seat begin againe to charge the Prisoner voluntarily to confesse the truth : which if be refuse to do , and if it then happen that an arme or any other member of his body be broken , or that they die on the torture ( for that is all the favour he hath shewed him ) they make it his own fault and none of theirs . After they have used all the terrible threates that can be , they cause him to be stripped starke naked , whether man , woman , or maide , though they be never so modest and bashfull . Many having fallen into their bloody fingers , thus to have their shame discovered to the sight of others , was more gréeuous than all their torments besides which they indured . Laying aside then all humanity in unclothing them , they put upon them ( a shame it is to speake it ) linnen bréeches , as if their secret parts were better & more honestly covered with bréeches than with a shirt or smocke , or as if the torments they meant to put them to would not pierce déepe enough as well in the one as in the other : with such shamelesse spectacles the chaste Inquisitors fed their ages , and with such a cruell lust satisfied their infamous and detestable virginity .

The man or woman standing naked then , and their nakednesse covered only with little bréeches , as was said , they becken to the tormentor , signifying thereby what kinde of torture he is to put them to . For herein , as also in many things of a like nature , they have some secret watchword or signe among themselves ; and the Officers being well acquainted therewith can readily discerne what torments the holy Fathers would have men put unto , to teach them the faith of the Romane Church . The most usuall are the cords with the pullies , sinewes , fire , and water , of all which we will speake in place convenient . Whilest they thus stand naked , they exhort them once againe to tell the truth . If the Patient be to endure the Cord , they tie his hands behinde his back , pulling him up eight or ten times , according to the number of twitches limited by the Inquisitor to the Tormentor ; that so nothing may be done ( there forsooth ) without order . At the first incounter are reckoned up to him all his Articles ; and then , besides the binding of his hands , they tie his thumbes very hard together with a small Cord , then they tie his hands and thumbes unto a greater Cord , hoising him up by a pully very high , which done , they put upon his legs heavy bolts , if hée have them not on before : to which are yet added , for the first pull , an iron weight of five and twenty pound , which is hanged to these bolts betwéene his féet . Being thus arayed the Tormentor drawes him up on high , the Register and the Inquisitor mixing therewith their former exhortations to confesse . When he comes to touch the pulley with his head , they will him yet then to confesse : if he obey , they presently let him down ; if not , then they let him hang in this condition , untill he have answered their demands . Now , after he hath hung thus without making any confession , they let him downe , to redouble on his féet the former weight . And then pulling him up againe , threaten him to hang till he there die , if hée declare not to them that which they aske of him ; commanding the Tormentor to let him hang a long while in the aire , that through the heavinesse of the weight which hangs at his feet , all his members and joynts be stretched out beyond measure . When the Patient through extremity of torment , which he endures , cryes out , they in like sort cry as loud as they can , that he should now confesse what he knowes : if not , then they let him fall . For when they perceive he continues constant , then they command the officer to let goe the Cord , which is as soone done as spoken , yet not wholly and altogether to the mid way , but to a certain stop , which hinders his falling to the ground , by reason whereof he receives such a sudden checke , that there is neither nerve , muscle , sinew , nor joynt in the arms or legs , nor in the whole body , which are not with extreame torture disjoynted and displaced ; so as being thus stopped in his fall in the mid way , his body is pittifully and miserably stretched out .

But yet this sufficeth not . For then if through their importunity he will confesse nothing , they augment the weight the third time , and thus in a manner being as good as dead , cause him to bée pulled up : to which cruelty they adde railing and reviling spéeches , calling him dog and heretike , who being obstinate conceals the truth from them , and therefore deserves to be left dying there . If the poore creature in regard of his intolerable agony cryeth unto Iesus Christ to helpe him , and to have mercy upon him ( as all such doe as suffer for the truth ) then they scoffe and mocke him , saying , Iesus Christ , Iesus Christ , let this Iesus Christ Impious blasphemiest . alone a while , and tell us what that Iesus Christ is thou callest upon ? Confesse to us that which we demand of thée ; the which testifies to their faces how odious and hatefull a thing it is unto them to heare such as suffer in the quarrell of Christ to call upon his name . If the sorrowfull wretch desire to be let downe , promising to confesse and to tell them somewhat , they will for all that torment him againe . For having paused a little , then they tell him that is not all , and so continue threatning him with the Strappado as before .

This hellish torture beginneth at nine of the clocke , and lasts till noone , or one of the clocke ; and when they please to make an end , then they aske of the Tormentor if he have his other Engines ready , which they doe to strike the greater terror into the bruised and martyred Patient , whom they now have in their hands . He answers be hath them not there , then they command him to fit and prepare them against the next day , and not to faile : we will sée , say they , whether we can fetch the whole truth out of this fellow or no. And at their going out , they comfort the desolate soule thus ; This shall suffice for this time , but looke betweene this and to morrow thou advisest thy selfe well , what thou oughtest to confesse , otherwise thou art like to die on the torture ; nor think to escape by what thou hast endured , for that is but as a bed of Roses in regard of the torment which is to come . Being gone , the 〈◊〉 indevours to set together the joynts of the Patients legges and armes , as well as he can . Then his clothes being put on , he is brought againe into his prison , and if he be not able to goe , then hée is carried thither ; and sometimes this help proves a vexation unto him , in that they churlishly hale him by his armes and legges . The Iaylour also in scorne askes of him , if he néed a Chirurgion : now if they meane to torture him no more , then he is called for two or thrée dayes after , and as he passeth from the prison , they make him come nigh the doore where he was tortured , where the Tormentor presents himselfe before him in all points as hath formerly béen related , that at this very sight the prisoner in his passage might be put in minde of what he had but a while since suffered . When he is come before them , there he findes the Inquisitor , the Register with others set in their seates attending for him , where according to the guise , they adjure him to speak the truth . If at that time they can draw nothing out of him , they send him to prison againe . But if he happen to disclose ought serving their turne , then they ply him hard to utter all : and thereupon make him turne thence to the torture , hoping thereby to get something more out of him .

If they purpose to exercise this their cruelty with all extremity upon the same Patient , they send for him the third day , whilest his sinews and joynts are in the prime of their paine , and so renew their horrible threats unto him , to reveale Anno 1560. his heresies , and those which had formerly mentioned , and who they be that are of his opinion ; otherwise he must prepare himself for the torture , wherein if he any way miscarry in his body , or if death it selfe doe follow , the fault shall be his , and not theirs . If he continue unmovable in his mind , they cause the Iaylor to bring him to the place of torture , and there they sitting in their Tribunall , command him to be stripped naked , and then tormented as you have formerly heard . Besides , as an addition therto , they tie his thighs & hamstrings together with a small cord , forcing the same so with pieces of wood , that the said cords do eate into his very flesh ; in which extremity they leave him for some thrée or foure houres , or as they please , plying him the while with infinite threats and derisions , which is all the comfort they minister to him in this his miserable condition .

They have yet another kinde of torment , which Iustices in other places exercise upon such as are the most notorious offendors , whereof this holy Tribunall make use , as fitting well to their cruell humour . They call it the Burno , which is a planke of timber made hollow in forme of a gutter or trough , wherein a man may lie on his back ; now just where the back bone should repose it selfe , there is a round péece of wood lying overthwart , kéeping up the backe from resting in the bottome of the hollow place , so as it giveth no rest to him that is tormented thereon . Now this trough is so framed , that the héeles of him who is put therein lie much higher than his head . Being put into this case or coffin , his legges , armes , and thighes are bound hard with small cords , which by little and little are so strained with certain sticks , that they eate into the flesh , yea pierce to the bare bone . Then they lay a linnen cloth on his face , to hinder his breathing at the nosthrils , whilest they poure water into his mouth , which is distilled from above by this cloth to a certaine quantity , ( as it séemes good to his Iudge ) not by drops , but streaming downe , to cause the said cloth to goe downe into his throat . The poore patient the whilst lies in these torments as one in a manner dead , not being able either to stir or breathe . Now when this wet cloth is pulled out of the depth of his throate , to make him to answer unto their demands ; If you should behold how blood and water comes out together , you would imagine they had plucked the very bowels out of his belly : in which wofull plight he is held as long as they thinke good , even untill with horrible threats and torments he be returned back again to prison .

If they please to procéed further in adding moe torments , within a moneth or two after the said cruelties are renewed , either in more terrible or moderate manner , to some once , to others to the sixt time .

There is yet another torment which is peculiar to this holy seat of the Inquisitors . They cause a great fire of hot burning coales to be brought , which they apply nigh unto the soles of his féet whom they intend to torment , which are first thorowly anointed with grease or suet , that the heat of the fire may pierce more déeply .

Thus much be said as touching these torments used by those cruell tormentors of the bloody Inquisition of Spaine upon the bodies of poore Christians .

¶ A note of Francis Oliver Chancellor of France .

THis Chancellor , who in the former persecutions not behaving himselfe according to a good conscience , ( being in times past so far enlightned as to make profession of the truth ) was Gods judgement upon an Apostate . visited with a mortall disease ; in which sicknesse he was observed to cast forth hideous sighs without ceasing . In which perplexity the Cardinall of Lorraine came to visit him , standing aloofe off from him . To whom the Chancellor uttered these words ; Ah Cardinall , thou wilt damne us all . It is also reported , that he much and often bewailed the death of Anne du Burg , of whom mention was made heretofore . And thus living a while in this miserable condition he ended his dayes .

¶ A Papist defined by Iaques de Lo.

HAving called the vowes of papists papisticall vowes , he was asked what a papist was . He is a Papist , said De Lo , who squares his actions and conversation according to the Popes lawes . Anno 1560.

Being pressed by the papists to confesse whom he knew of the reformed religion , he would name none but such as had suffered ; and withall further added , I entreat you my Brethren in the name Note his admirable constancy . of God , that you conceive no sinister opinion as touching me in this behalfe : for I am resolved , by the help of my God ( without whose assistance I can doe nothing , and with which I can doe all things ) to suffer my flesh rather to be rent in pieces , then to reveale any whose persons might thereby be endangered .

¶ The notable conversion of a notorious evill liver , by name Iohn Herwin , of Houtkerk in Flanders , Martyr ; who by degrees was so far brrught into Christs Fold , that hee was called forth to beare witnesse of the Truth , from which he was once as farre remote as the heavens are from the earth , in the yeare 1560.

THis Iohn Herwin , born in Géestercoorne , &c. in the West side of Flanders , was of a dissolute life , such as souldiers for the most part are of ; but God having a purpose to shew forth in him the admirable worke of conversion , to draw him to Christ , put it into his heart to leave his owne countrey , and come to the City of London . Béeing arrived there about Easter , the Lord going on with his worke brought him by his providence into a Brewhouse , being a Brewer by his calling , where he met with a master and fellow servants fearing God ; a thing seldome séen in men of that Profession , séeing ordinarily they are excessive drinkers . His master caused him oft to resort to the Dutch Church in the said city of London , where by ordinary hearing of the Word preached he began first to taste , and after to increase more and more in the saving knowledge of Christ . Newes comming over , that warres were likely to be in Flanders , caused him to leave England , and to returne againe into his owne countrey . He came thither at the same time that thrée other martyrs were there apprehended , but he was not taken with them .

The Bailiffe of Furne when he saw he could not méet with him , understanding that he was at Honscot , advertised the Bailiffe of the said place , that he might take him at his sisters house . As soone as he heard thereof he delayed no time , but in the night time came with his Sergeants & apprehēded him . Now leading him to prison , the bailiffe Anno 1559. méeting certaine drunkards in the stréets , said ; they say , Wee have many Gospellers in Houscot , but it little appeares by these disorders .

Iohn Herwin hearing him say so , and not willing to balke it , replyed , Is drunkennesse a sin , Master Bayliffe ? Then sayd the Bayliffe , What of that ? Herwin made this conclusion ; Why then commit you not these fellowes to prison , séeing it is your office to punish vice , and to protect such as feare God . The Bayliffe was mute : yet for all that Herwin was faine to take up his lodging in prison , where hee behaved himselfe so vertuously , that every one admired it . But because hée was not called forth before the Magistrates of Houscot so soone as hée desired and expected , hée grew heauy and sad , asking of some whom he knew well , if they could tell why they so delayed the matter ? For his heart was fixed with an holy zeale to confesse Iesus Christ before his judges . Many feared him much , who knew what hée had béen in times past ; hée being as yet but a Novice , and a new commer on in the profession of the Gospell ; in which case men for the most part have but some glimmering of the light , and are unsetled in their judgements .

At length hée was brought before the sheriffes of the towne , who commanded a Priest to dispute with him . At the first Encounter he asked Herwin how long it was since hée was confessed ? also what hée thought of confession , asking him sundry other triviall questions , to which Herwin answered no lesse modestly then Christianly , in so much as they who were of sound judgement easily discerned how hée was not the man hée had béen in times past , but that his prison had béen to him a good schoole where hd had well conned his lesson . The Priest demanded further whether he beléeved there were seven sacraments or no ? The bayliffe helping the Priest , said , what s that to the purpose , whether there be seven or two , hée will acknowledge no more then hée list ( for he had confessed there were but two . ) The chiefe sheriffe demanded of him in these termes , whither hée beléeved that the Lord remained upon the Altar , flesh , body , and bone . I answer ( saith Herwin ) with Saint Steven , that the highest dwelleth not in temples made with hands . Heaven , saith the Lord , is my throne , and the earth is my footstoole ; Isai . 66. 1. 2. what house will yée then make unto mée , and where is the place of my rest ? Hath not my hand made all these ? And then tooke occasion to admonish the Iudges which sate there , to examine the Doctrine of the Romane Church , by the true touchstone which is the holy scripture , that so they might discern how opposite and contrary the one is to the other . Consider also , saith hée , what the words of saint Peter import , where hée affirmes that we ought to obey God rather then man . Yea it is high time for you to thinke upon Act. 4. 19. & 5. 29. A godly admonition to Iudges and Magistrates . what I say , and that seriously also , for at the last day it is neither your priests , nor your placcards ( which you thinke to stop our mouths withall ) that shall any way excuse you then . And as for the title of the Romane Catholike Church , which you hold out against us ; I deny not but in the Apostles time and afterwards there was a true Church in Rome , as well as in Corinth , Galatia , among the Philippians , and in other churches ; but When the church of Rome was a true Church . after that she fell from the pure word of God , and falsified the Sacraments thereof , turning ecclesiasticall discipline into auricular confession , God hath also forsaken her , & she ought now no more to bée called a Church of God , but rather the Synagogue of Satan . As soone as the chiefe Sheriffe ( who is called the first speaker ) heard this , he commanded him away .

Having then given sufficient testimony of his Faith , before those of Houscot , he craved for Iustice either one way or another . But they on the contrary urged him to desist from his opinion . To which he answered , that his faith was not built of Psal. 14. an opinion , but said he , the Lord hath taught me to eschew evill and do good . Yea , said they , but séest thou not how these opinions have troubled the World ? And also how many of the learneder sort do contradict them ? Answer . So far is it off that the doctrine of the Gospell should be the cause of troubles , that it only is the meanes of quieting the troubles , debates , and strifes which raigne in the world . These troubles arise indéed from the malice of men . And as touching your learned men you speake of , it is impossible for humane wisdome to comprehend the doctrine of God : for which cause Christ saith . Father I thanke thee , that Mat. 11. 25. Luke 10. 21. thou hast hid these secrets from the wise men of the World , and hast revealed them to babes . Now as the Sergeants conveyed him to prison , they counselled him to speake more mildly , and then he might doe well enough .

Before his death he was sorely set upon by certaine Sophisters , who alledged to him the sayings of many of the ancient Fathers upon the point of the Lords Supper ; but he overcame them , by holding close the true sense of Christs words . In prison he comforted himselfe in singing of Psalmes and spirituall Songs , some of which he indited himself . The Canons and priests séeing the people flock together to the prison doore to heare him , especially upon the Sundayes and holy daies , strove by all meanes to put him by his singing . They coupled him with two malefactors , to be a griefe unto him : who obtaining certaine instruments by the helpe of their consorts , brake prison and fled . Herwin might thus have escaped if he would ; but fearing his flight might be imputed to the godly Christians in the City , he resolved rather to remaine there , than to flie . His sentence in the meane while comming from the Court , he was no sooner advertised of it , but hée thanked God for advancing him to so high an honour as to be counted worthy to suffer for his name : Testifying the joy he inwardly had , by a Letter which he sent to the brethren ; praying and exhorting them to be constant and to persevere in that Doctrine which they had received from God .

The fourth day of November betwéene foure and five of the clocke in the morning Herwin was sent for by the Magistrates from prison into the place of Iudgement , where by intreatings and goodly promises they urged him to recant and receive their breaden God , which was then to bée offered up ; or at least to confesse that Iesus Christ was there corporally present , upon which he should by and by be delivered out of all dangers . Now Herwin refusing their offer was bound and brought by force into the Chappell : but he in sign of his detestation , turned his backe alwayes upon it , shutting his eyes , and stopping his eares . At the elevation of their Host , one who was knéeling to it , asked him if Iesus Christ was not now betwéene the Priests hands . No , no , said Herwin , he is in Heaven at the right hand of his Father .

Soone after the sentence of death was read against him , & so was he delivered into the hands of the Tormentor . As he passed out of the town-house , standing upon the first step , & viewing the people who waited to sée him , Sée here ( saith he ) how this wicked World rewards the poore servants of Iesus Christ . Whilest I gave my selfe to drunkennesse , to playiug at Cards and Dice , living in all dissolution and ungodly behaviour , I was never in danger of these bands ( lifting up his hands which were bound ) I was then counted a good fellow , and at that time who but I ? But Anno 1561. no sooner began I by conversion to aske after a godly life , but the world made war upon me , and became my enemy , persecuting and imprisoning me , and now last of all sending me to the place where I must pay my last debt . But the servant is no better than his Lord : For séeing they persecuted Mat. 10. 24. Iohn 15. 20. him , no question they will persecute us .

Being come to the place where he was to suffer , one of the assembly reaching him forth his hand drew nigh unto him , comforting him , never leaving him till he entred into the Cabbin of wood in which he was to be burnt . He then began to sing the thirtieth Psalme , of which having sung only the first staffe , a Fryer hearing the same hastned towards him ( not without much difficulty ) through the throng , that he might come néere to interrupt him , who knéeling on his knées said , Oh Iohn , turne , there is yet time and space . The Martyr , sleighting his glosing words , turned his back upon him . And many there present cryed to the Fryer , Turne thou , thou hypocrite : and thus was he suffered quietly to finish the Psalme . The Fryer séeing himself disappointed this way of his purpose , continuing still in his impudency , said to the people , be ye not offended good people in hearing this Heretique sing of God . They cryed againe to him , Hold thy peace thou Balaamite , here is no body offended . Many sung with a soft voice with the Martyr , and some againe sung aloud without faining .

There were more than foure hundred which encouraged him to continue to the end , as he had well begun . Then he said unto them , Brethren , I fight under the Standard and in the quarrell of my great Lord and Captaine Christ .

Having ended the psalme he made his prayer to God upon his knées . Then rising up , and being about to enter into his lodge made with an heape of fagots , he said to the people , I am now going to be sacrificed ; follow you me when God of his goodnesse shall call you to it . When he was gone in , the Fryer put him in minde againe , that yet there was time to repent : but he , as one little minding what this deceiver said , commended his spirit into the hands of God . Hee that reached him forth his hand stood in the midst of the Sergeants , and not far off from the Tormentor , still encouraging the Patient , and yet none laid hold on him ; they were stricken with such astonishment , partly with the Martyrs courage , and partly with their owne shame in putting to death an innocent . The Executioner not being his craftsmaster strangled and burnt him most cruelly , so as the people were heard to bewaile the manner of it , whilest the Martyr yéelded up the ghost the said fourth day of Novenber , Anno 1560. His body was consumed to ashes , which were buried in the Market place of Honscot .

¶ Here it shall not be amisse to insert a godly prayer which a like notorious wretch ( before his conversion ) made at his death after he was converted , and suffered for the same cause . His name was Lieuin Blekere , by his Trade a Painter , who dwelt in a little village in the Low Countries , called Pamelle , Anno 1566.

O Heavenly Father , I give thée thankes that thou hast pulled me out of darknesse , and hast revealed the light of thy Gospell unto me , for else I had perished everlastingly . O father , thou diddest ordaine me to be one of thy Witnesses , even from my mothers wombe , yea , before the foundation of the world was laid . Now therefore Lord let this sacrifice be acceptable unto thée , receive me thy poore servant into thy grace and favour , and pardon the sin of my persecutors .

To one that stood by he said , Brother , fight the good fight of faith with me , and pray for me so long as you sée life to be in me . And while he was yet speaking the tormentor strangled him . The dead body , being a little scortched with the fire was taken thence and hanged on a gibbet by Pamelle , whence he was taken downe in the night and buried .

¶ Iohn de Boschane drowned in a tub in prison , the twenty eighth day of February , in the City of Antwerpe , Anno 1561.

THe evening before he suffered many of the faithfull expected what should be done unto him . But the Magistrates of the towne fearing an uprore , knowing that he was a man frée of spéech , and beloved of the people , tooke counsell to drowne him secretly in the prison , which could not be executed without murther and cruell torment . For the tub ( in which he should be drowned ) being neither large nor déep enough , the Martyr himselfe being tall of stature , and the executioner having provided so little water that he could not possibly be drowned therein ; therefore he was constrained , for the shortning of this so cruell a torment , to wound him in the body with divers A sure way to make an end of him . stabs of a dagger , which were to be séen theron after he was dead . Thus finished this Boschane Martyr his life , being twenty six yeares of age , in the City of Antwerpe , in the yeare of our Lord 1560.

¶ The story of one Iohn de Buisons , who was beheaded in the prison , as Iohn the Baptist was , in the night .

THis holy servant of Christ having valiantly stood to the profession of the Gospell , was soone after condemned to die . Now fearing lest any tumult or sedition should be raised in the City of Antwerp , he was beheaded in the prison about one or two of the clocke in the night , to the glory of God , and the confusion of his adversaries , Anno 1561.

¶ Simon Harme Martyr , who had sentence of death pronounced two severall times upon him in the City of Lisle in Flanders .

THis Simon was accused to have uttered some spéeches long since aga●nst the Church of Rome . Witnesses béeing produced against him in the towne-house , the Magistrate condemned him to be beheaded . Now according to their custome in that place , his hat being taken from him after sentence pronounced , he was returned backe againe to prison , expecting the houre of his execution . Then were sent unto him certaine friers to confesse , or rather to vexe and torment him . But this godly man being throughly fenced with the sword of the Spirit , which is the Word of God , made them know to their shame that they were greatly mistaken : for the Friers returning backe to those who had imployed them in this businesse , reported that this Simon was a most notorious heretique ; which the Magistrates of the Citie hearing , caused him by and by to be called The Martyr had his hat sent him which was taken from him . to judgement , sending him his hat againe which they tooke from him , in token that they had revoked the sentence first pronounced , to enter a new processe against him . Thus got Simon some leasure the better to dispose of his affaires , also to comfort and counsell his friends by Letters , not weighing the torments of death which he was to endnre . Thrée dayes before he suffered , sentence was pronounced touching another kind of death , namely to be burned , and his body to be consumed to ashes . Which kind of Martyrdome did manifest to all the people of the sayd City the admirable power of the Lord , by how much more the paines were excéeding great , beholding how this his servant swéetly gave up the ghost in peace in the midst of the fiery flames .

¶ A note of one Iohn Martin , who bragged he would cut off a Ministers nose .

THe Church of God increasing so farre in the Valleyes of Angrongne in France , that they were faine to build a Church wherein to preach the Word publikely , in regard of concourse of people resorting thither , it happened that the forenamed Iohn Martin , boasting every where that he would cut off the ministers nose of Angrongne , was soone after set upon by a mad wolfe , who did indéed eat his nose from his face , A remarkable judgement of God . dying mad thereof himselfe , and yet it was never observed that this Wolfe had ever hurt any before . Which terrible judgement was so manifest , that it was noysed among all the neighbour Villages thereabouts , An. 1561.

¶ A mischiefe mercifully prevented by the meanes of prayer and calling upon the name of God .

A Certaine President being come into the city of Pigneroll , sent for one of Saint Iohns ( very neere unto Angrongne ) who at that time dwelt there , asking him if he had not caused a childe of his to be baptised at Angrongne , and why he had done so ? The poore silly man answered , hee had done it because Baptisme was there administred according to Christs institution . The President hearing him say so , in great fury , commanded him in the kings name , upon paine of being burned , to get it rebaptised , The Father of the child besought him that he would permit him to pray unto God before he gave him his answer . Which being done in the Hall before all the company , he further intreated him under his hand and Seale to cause it to be set downe , how he could discharge him of committing so great a sinne ; and that if he would take the guilt thereof upon himselfe and his , then he would answer him . The president hearing how he came about him , was so confounded in himselfe for a while , that hee could not speake . But by and by he bad take away the Villaine , and so he was never called before him againe .

¶ Papists committed their children to Protestants , to bee preserved from being deflowred .

AMong other things ( saith my Author ) this is to be observed , that during these troubles in the Valleyes of Angrongne from the yeare 1555 vnto the yeare 1561. The Papists which dwelt in the Country conveyed their daughters away into the Mountaines , and committed the custody of them to these poore persecuted Christians of Vandois , for feare lest their chastities should be violated by the common souldiers , according as they had béene threatned by them , who were given over to all villainy and cruelty .

¶ An assemble of the faithfull , descried nigh to Antwerpe , was by the enemies of the Gospel put to flight , of which three being apprehended , two escaped , and one named Barthelemi de Hoy was executed Anno 1561.

THe third day of the moneth of August in the yeare 1561 , when great triumphs were usually made in the city of Antwerpe about the plays and prizes of Rhetorike ( as they call them ) to the sight and hearing whereof there commonly came great multitudes from many places : those of the Religion being willing to take all opportunities to méete together in the feare of God , whilest others were busted in séeing and beholding those vanities : a great number withdrew themselves out of the City , and entered into a wood , nigh unto Marksem , that there they might heare the word of God preached with lively voice by the preachers thereof .

The Dorsart of Marklem being advertised thereof , resorted thither with his Officers , being conducted to the place by certaine poore youths , being Nete-heards , whom he promised to apparell , if they could bring him to any place of the wood where the assembly was ; Whilest himselfe staying without , with two or three other on horsebacke , sent the rest of his Officers with the boyes into the wood . At the appearing of these wolves the poore shéepe of Christ began to be affrighted , and to flie . The Ministers and others séeing this disorder admonished the assembly not to stir , shewing how great inconveniences would follow upon such an inconsiderate flight . The persecutors were not above five or six , but the persecuted were about foure or five hundred persons ; so as without any great difficulty they might have had the better hand of them . The principall aime which the Officers had , was to apprehend the Minister . For having caught one of the assembly , thinking hee had beene the man , they cryed one to another . Hold the Priest fast , striking him with their Pistols and staves , and so brought him out of the wood . The Dorsart , perceiving that this was not the Minister , kept him notwithstanding as his prey , and left not pursuing this scattered flock untill night . After this hée tooke two others in the Lordship of Akeram .

Thus having apprehended these three prisoners , and withall having taken up many cloakes , hats , vailes , foreparts , and other accout●ents , which the poore dispersed had lost and let fall , these they tooke away as a spoyle , and returned to Markesem . This Dorsart layd hold on two others by the way , whom he supposed to be of that number , one of which was Barthelemi de Hoye , a Joyner , of the age of twenty foure yeares . These five were committed to prison one from another , some at Marksem , and others at Damme . Soone after the first thrée which had béene taken in the Iurisdiction of Akerem had the meanes to escape without any danger or detriment , by the assistance of their friends . Barthelemi onely remained in the custody of the Dorsart , before whom he endured many ba●ings through the Parson of that place , being set on by him : Besides many others who daily by way of scorne questioned with him ; asking , Why such a young man as he could not Carnall reasons used by carnal people . content himselfe with their religion and glorious Church , adorned with silver , gold , and precious stones , in which there was such melodious musick , both of voices and instruments , but must néedes joyne himselfe to that Church which was hated , despised , and exposed to all inconveniences whatsoever . But Barthelemi overcame all these temptations by the grace and power of the Almighty , manifesting it to all , that that which is greatly estéemed amongst men is altogether an abhomination Luk. 16. 45. in the sight of God . Having then often justified the cause of God , and reproved the Roman Church of false doctrine , knowne by the fruits thereof , viz. the hatefull lives of the priests , &c. he was after a few daies brought out of Prison , and at last beheaded the nine and twentieth of August , betwéene foure and five of the Clocke in the morning , Ann. 1561.

¶ A relation touching the Massacre at Vassy in the countrey of Champaigne in France .

THe Duke of Guise being arrived at Ioinville , asked of such as he was familiar withall , whether those of Vassy used to have sermons preached constantly by their minister . It was answered they had , and that they encreased daily more and more . At the hearing of which report falling into a grievous chase , upon Saturday the last of February , 1562. that he might the more covertly execute his conceived wrath against the religious sort in Vassy , he departed from Ioinville , accompanied with the Cardinall of Guise his brother , and those of their traine , and lodged in the village of Dammartin the frée , which is distant from Ioinville about two French miles and a halfe .

The next day being Sunday , which was the first of March , after he had heard Masse very early in the morning , being attended with about two hundred men armed with harquebuses , Pistols , and Coutelaxes , he left Dammartin passing along to Vassy . As he went by the Village of Bronzevall , which is distant from Vassy but a small quarter of a mile , the bell ( after the usuall manner ) rang to the Sermon . The Duke hearing it , asked such as he met with by the way , why the bell rung so loud at Vassy . They told him it was to give the people warning of the Sermon which was to be made there . Then one called La Montague said , It is for the assembling of the Huguenots : adding moreover , that there were many in the said Bronzevall who frequented the sermons preached at Vassy ; and therefore that the Duke should do well to begin there , and offer them violence . But the Duke answered , March on , march on , we shall take them among the rest of the assembly . Many who followed the Duke , to wit , pages and footmen , rejoyced not a little concerning this bloudy enterprise ; not sticking to say , that the booty and pillage would fall to their shares ; swearing by blood and wounds , that there would be good store of Huguenots there .

Now there were certaine souldiers and archers accompanying the , Duke , who compassed about Vassy ; for , having béene mustered at Monthicxender , in stead of returning home , as they were wont to do after the muster was ended , they took their way thence to Vassy , most of them being lodged in the houses of Papists . The Saturday before the slaughter they were séene to make ready their weapons , harquebuses , and Pistols : but the Faithfull not dreaming of such a conspiracy , thought the duke would offer them no hard measure , being the Kings subjects , also , that not above two moneths before the Duke and his brethren passing by nigh unto the said Vassy , gave no signe of their displeasure .

The Duke of Guise being arrived at Vassy with all his troupes , a young man a shoomaker stepping out of his house not farre from the doore where the assembly was , Montague pointing to him with his finger said he was one of the Ministers . Whereupon the Duke called this shoomaker to him , and asked of him whether he were a Minister , and of what Vniversity he was . Hee answered , that he was not of that Calling , neither was he a scholler . Notwithstanding he hardly escaped from this troupe , which had invironed him round about : only one of the company told him , That if he had béene a Minister he had taken So it is deemed in the eye of the word . upon him a very base Calling .

From thence the Duke , La Brosse , and La Montague passed on in the said City with their souldiers , as if they minded to take their way towards the village of Esclairon , where it was given out hee meant to dine . But passing by the market house of Vassy , which is right over against and nigh unto the monastery in the way leading to Esclairon , he turned and went directly toward the Common Hall or market house , and then entred into the Monastery , where having called to him one named Dessalles , the Prior of Vassy , and another whose name was Claude le Sain , being the Provost of the said Vassy , he talked a while with them , and issuing hastily out of the Monastery was attended by many of his Followers . Then commandement was given to such as were . Papists , to retyre into the Monastery , and not to be séene in the stréets , unlesse they would venture the losse of their lives . The Duke perceiving others of his retinue to be walking to and fro under the towne Hall and about the Churchyard commanded them to march on towards the place where the sermon was , being in a Barne distant from the Monastery about some hundred paces , quite opposite to that way which the Duke should take to Esclairon . This command was by and by put in execution by such of the company as went on foot , going directly thither . Hee that marched formost of this rabble was La Brosse , and on the side of these marched the horsemen , after whom followed the Duke with another company , as of his own followers , so likewise of those of the Cardinall of Guise his brother .

By this time Master Leonard Morrel the Minister , after the first prayer ended , and having begun his sermon before his auditors , which might amount to about 1200 persons , consisting of men , women , and children : The horsemen first approching to the Barne within a matter of twenty five paces , shot off five harquebuses right upon those who were placed in the galleries joyning to the windows . The people within perceiving that , they who were nigh to the dore used means to shut it , but were disappointed , because this disordered company pressed in upon them : who forthwith unsheathing their swords , cried furiously out , Death of God , kill , kill these Huguenots .

The first they seized on was a poore Cryer of Anno 1559. Wine , who stood next the doore , asking him , if he were not a Huguenot , and in whom he beléeved ? Having answered that he beléeved in Iesus Christ , they smote him twice with a sword upon his body , which felled him to the ground . Being got up againe thinking to recover himselfe , they strucke him the third time , whereby being overcharged with wounds he fell downe and dyed instantly . Two other men at the same time were slaine at the entry of the said doore as they were pressing out to escape .

Then did the Guise with his company violently enter in among them , striking downe maine blowes upon the poore people with swords , daggers , and Coutelaxes , not sparing any age or sex . Besides , they within were so astonied that they knew not which way to turne them , but running hither and thither fell one upon another , flying as poore shéepe before a company of ravening Wolves entring in among the flocke .

Some of the murtherers shot off their péeces against them that were in the Galleries ; others cut in péeces such as they lighted upon ; others had their heads cleft in twaine , their arms and hands cut off , and did what they could to hew them all to péeces ; so as many of them gave up the ghost even in the place . The walls and Galleries of the said Barne were Dyed with the blood of those who were every where murthered : yea , so great was the fury of the murtherers , that part of the people within were forced to break open the roofe of the house , if peradventure that way they might save themselves upon the top thereof .

Being got thither , and then fearing to fall again into the hands of these cruell tygers , some of them leaped over the walls of the City , which were very high , flying into the woods and amongst the vines , which with most expedition they could soonest attaine unto ; some hurt in their armes , others in their heads and other parts of their bodies . The Duke presented himselfe in the house with his sword drawne in his hand , charging his men to kill , especially the yong men . Onely in the end women with child were spared . But pursuing those who pressed to get upon the house top , they cryed , Come downe ye dogges , come downe , using many cruell threatning spéeches unto them .

The cause why women with childe escaped , was , as the report went , for the Dutches sake his wife , who passing along by the walls of the City , hearing so hideous out-cries which were made amongst these poore creatures , with the noyse of The dutchesse intreats for a pacification ; that those of her sex being with childe might not bee affrighted . the péeces and pistols continually discharged , sent in all haste to the Duke her husband with much entreaties to cease this persecution , for frighting women with childe .

During this slaughter the Cardinall of Guise remained before the Church of the said Citie of Vassi , leaning upon the wals of the church-yard , looking towards the place where his followers were busied in killing and slaying whom they could . Many of this assembly being thus hotely pursued , did in the first brunt save themselves upon the roofe of the house , not being discerned of those which stood without : but at length some of this bloody crue espying where they lay hid , shot at them with long pieces , wherewith many of them were hurt and slain . The houshold servants A lamentable spectacle . of Dessalles Prior of Vassi , shooting at the roofe people , caused them to fall downe from the roofe like pigeons : one of that wretched company was not ashamed to boast after the massacre was ended , That he for his part had caused sixe at the least to tumble downe in that pittifull plight , saying , that if others had done the like , not many of them could possibly have escaped .

The Minister in the beginning of the massacre ceased not to preach still , till one discharged his piece against the pulpit where he stood , after which falling downe upon his knées , he entreated the Lord not onely to have mercy upon himselfe , but also upon his poore persecuted floke . Having ended his prayer , he left his gowne behinde him , thinking thereby to kéepe himselfe , as unknown : b●t whilest he approached towards the dore , in his fear he stumbled upon a dead body , where he received a blow with a sword upon his right shoulder . Getting up againe , and then thinking to get forth , he was immediately laid hold on and grievously hurt on the head with a sword , whereupon being felled to the ground , and féeling himselfe mortally wounded , he cryed , Lord into thy hand I Psal. 31. 5. commend my spirit , for thou hast redeemed me , thou God of truth .

Whilest he thus prayed , one of this bloody crue ran upon him to have houghed him , but it pleased God his sword brake in the hilts . Now to let you understand by what meanes he was delivered from so imminent a death , two gentlemen taking knowledge of him , as the rest were about to kill him , said , it is the Minister , let him be conveyed to my Lord Duke . These leading him away by both the armes , brought him before the gate of the Monastery , from whence the Duke and the Cardinall his brother comming forth said , come hither , and asked him , saying , Art thou the Minister of this place ? who made thée so bold to seduce this people thus ? Sir , said the Minister , I am no seducer , for I have preached to them the Gospell of Iesus Christ . The Duke perceiving that this short and pithy answer condemned his cruell fact , began to curse and sweare , saying , Death of God , doth the Gospell preach sedition ? Provost , goe and let a Gibbet be set up , and hang this bougrer .

At which words the Minister was delivered into the hands of two Pages , who misused him vilely . The women of the City being ignorant Papists caught up dirt to throw in his face , and with extended outcries said , Kill him , kill this varlet , who hath béen the cause of the slaughter of so many . Much adoe there was to hold off the women from being revenged upon the poore Minister .

Whilst the Pages had him thus in their handling , the Duke went into the barn , to whom they presented a great Bible , which they used for the service of God . The Duke taking it into his hands , calling his brother the Cardinall said , Loe here the Title of the Huguenot books . The Cardinall viewing it , sayd , There is nothing but good in this book , for it is the Bible , to wit , the holy Scriptures . The Duke being offended for that his answer suited not to his humor , grew into a greater rage than before , saying , Blood of God , how now ? what ? the holy Scripture . It is a thousand and five hundred yéerey agoe since Iesus Christ suffered his death and passion , and it is but a yéere since these bookes were imprinted , how then say you that this is the Gospell ? by the death of God you say you know not what . This imbridled fury of the Duke displeased the Cardinall , so as he was heard secretly to mutter , An unworthy Brother . This Massacre continued a full houre , the Dukes trumpeters sounding the whilst two severall times . When any of these desired to have mercy shewed them for the love of Iesus Christ , the murtherers in scorne would say unto them , you use the name of Christ , but where is your Christ now become ? And when they said Lord God , they blasphemingly would A grievous scorne . say , Lord devill .

There dyed in this Massacre within a few daies fifty or thréescore persons ; besides these , there were about two hundred and fifty others as well men as women who were wounded and spoiled , Anno 1563. whereof some died , some were maimed , losing some a leg , some an arme ; some their fingers cut off from their hands , and caried away . The poores The poores mony violently taken away and never after restored . box which was fastned to the doore of the Church with two Iron hookes , was wrested thence , with twelve pounds therein , and never restored again . Nothing was to be séene in the stréets but Women with their haire hanging about their eares , faces besmeared with blood , being wounded in many places with swords and daggers , with wéepings and lamentations . Barbers and Chirurgians were so set on worke , that he which had least had thréescore under his hand to be dressed , and many perished for want thereof .

The Minister was kept close prisoner , so as for foure and twenty houres none were permitted to supply him with any necessaries at all , nor any suffered to sée him or speake with him , and was oft threatned by his kéepers to be sowed up in a sack and drowned . Faine would they have drawn him to have kept his Easter after the Popish guise , under faire premises of his inlargement ; but he would by no means consent thereto . Thus continued he prisoner untill the eight day of May , 1563. at which time he was set frée by the suit of the most illustrious prince of Portion .

Whilest the Duke was at Esclairon , the Lackeys and others of their sort put to sale , unto such as would give most , cloaks , hats , girdles , Coifes , Kerchiefes , with other things which they had spoiled the massacred of ; Crying them with a loud voyce , as if a common cryer had cryed houshold stuffe to be sold .

A memorable deliverance .

ONe called Iohn of the Gardens , having lived a long time with his wife and childe ( in regard of the present troubles ) abroad in the fields nigh to a City called Seulis in France , at length determining to goe backe againe into the Citie , casting himselfe and his upon the providence of God , were met in the suburbs by two of the Citie , who willed the souldiers to put them to the sword . The mother of the childe knéeling downe asked not her owne life , but requested that if they must néeds dye , they would first kill her child , because séeing it die before her , she might die with the lesse sorrow , fearing lest the poore babe should otherwise ( in such a time of trouble ) be left to shift for it selfe ; which spéech of hers so wrought upon the souldiers , that they saved all their lives .

The strange deliverance of a godly Minister of the Church of Chaalons in Champaign called l. * * He at the first was doctor of the Sorbonists ; a man well learned and of an unblameable life . Fournier , after he had indured many hardusages .

FIrst being apprehended and spoyled of all that he had , they stripped him of his good apparell , and then put an old thred-bare Cloke upon him , and carried him away in a Cart , in regard of a hurt which he had formerly gotten in one of his féet ; by reason whereof he was disabled to go , and so was conducted with infinite jests broken upon him , and at every moment in danger of his life for sixe miles together , till he came to Manehon , where he had like to have béene pulled in pieces by the rude multitude , but was preserved notwithstanding even by those who had already determined to be his death ; the prison also being nigh unto the gate of the City .

The thirtéenth of September , a Captaine called Fraisne came to the prison where he was detained , accompanied with many souldiers , who with mocks and threats mingled together sware that within thrée houres he should be hewed and hacked in péeces , and so should be made a May-game to all the Citie , with which words he left him . Godet the kings Lievetenant with other of the Iustices came in after him , demanding wherfore he was brought to S. Manehon , & forthwith commanded the Iaylour to load him with yrons , telling him in scorne , you are no better than saint Peter I am sure , whom they laid in yron . But if you have as much faith as he , God will then deliver you , as he did him , by sending an Angell unto you . I will not , said the prisoner , compare my selfe with saint Peter : yet it is not twelve yeres agoe since ( for preaching the same doctrine that Saint Peter did ( I was imprisoned at Toulouse , and yet admirably delivered : and though Saint Peter was delivered out of prison , yet in the end he glorified God by his death . And if I shall be counted worthy to suffer with him for the truth , may it not be said that I have the like pretious saith as Saint Peter had ? but for that time he esaped those bolts , having hurt his leg and foot very sore at his apprehension : His Shackles at that time were turned into a far more straight prison .

The Duke of Nevers was a good friend unto this Fournier , by whose mediation he was the rather spared . But the said Duke receiving an hurt at Dreux whereof he dyed , and the Duke of Guise succéeding him in the government of Champaigne , his enemies began to renue their former grudge against him , who brought him to be examined by torture .

Where first they strayned both his thumbs so hard with asmall Cord , that the blood came forth . Then turning his armes behinde his backe , they hoysed him with a rope put betwéene his thumbs so tyed ; twitching him up five or sixe times thereby , sometimes letting him down , and then letting him hang againe , till his spirits and spéech fayled him . But not content therewith they tyed a great stone to both the great toes of his féet , and then examined him ; first if he had not a purpose to preach at Verdun , if the company who conducted him thither came together ; his answer was , That he could not determine to doe that which he had no hope to performe , nor came it into his thought .

Then they asked him where he had those clothes hee wore , séeing he was but barely cloathed when he came into prison ? He answered , That the Marquesse D'Ile when she went from Chaalons , sent them unto him by her Iaylor . Being further asked who taught him to refuse his judge , his answer was , That his owne reason counselled him so to doe , & none else . This was the effect of that for which he was so miserably tortured , and so in conclusion they let him fall with such violence on his face , that he was grievously hurt thereon .

Being from thence removed to another prison according to their custome for two or thrée houres , and then returned to that he was in before , h● could not be permitted to have so much as a Chirurgion to cure him of the gashes the Cords had made in his Flesh , even to the bare bones : by reason whereof he continued in excéeding torment and anguish , not being able to bring his hands to his mouth , which were also so wrung that he thought if God should grant him life , yet he should yet be deprived of the use of his limbes .

His inditement being framed , and his condemnation subscribed by sundry Iudges thereunto appointed , some other being of another opinion Anno 1559. disappointed that determination . The news also of the Duke of Guises death comming in the neck of it , changed these Foxes into another shape . The names of the principall wherof were This Bussi was a governor of Champaigne , a covetous wretch and an enemy to religion . Cocot and Bussi . Some that had béen his Iudges , comming into the prison , demanded of him if he bare them not ill will : he answered , that men of his profession and religion ought not to malice any , no not their enemies , being rather enjoyned by God to love and pray for those that persecuted them ; shewing furthermore , that whatsoever troubles had befallen him were none other but such as God had foreordained for the setting forth of his owne glory ; for which he estéemed himselfe most happy : only he warned them to bethinke themselves well what wrong they had offered him , lest the vengeance of God might sometime or other overtake them .

The next day , being the twelfth of April , Bussi , having received letters from the Constable for the enlargement of Fournier , being sollicited thereto by the Captaine of La Tournelle ; in stead of obeying the Constables command sware that he should be delivered indéed , that is to say , into the hands of the multitude : and thus stiffely refusing either the publication of the letters , or to observe the Edict , caused thrée of his prisoners of the religion to be put into the dungeon , because he heard them sing Psalmes .

In the meane while the Prince of Portien bringing backe the Germane souldiers , and passing by Chaalons , the chiefe men of that City , fearing to be overrunne , met him ; whom he threatned to leave neither village nor house standing , unlesse they restored to him the said Fournier in safety . Which they promising to doe , at their returne they so far prevailed with Bussi , that he consented to what they had so promised . And thus on the last of April ( which was eight moneths since Fournier was first imprisoned ) the Lieutenant Godet , and the Abbat of All Saints , with some others resorted to him , declaring that they were willing now to set him at liberty ; entreating him now to forgive and forget that which was past , that the Prince might sée how forward they were to gratifie him herein . Fournier was brought into a Cathedrall Church not farre from the prison , where he found the Captaine of the City with a great company of armed men ready to conduct him out of towne . But the place was forthwith beset with people whom Bussi to that purpose had stirred up , so that had it not béen for those who defended him within , and an extraordinary showre of raine comming betwéene of long continuance , which cause the greater part of the seditious to depart , Fournier had hardly escaped their hands , if a meanes had not béen found to let him out by a back doore .

It is here to be noted , that upon the eighth day of October the Bishop of Chaalons calling Fournier into his garden , endeavouring to turne him from the faith , said , I marvell how you , being an ancient Doctor in Divinity , of the age of fifty eight yeares , and so well learned in the tongues , should be thus led aside with these opinions , giving credit so suddenly to the writings of Calvin and others . To Calvin ? said Fournier , you should rather have said , by beléeving and giving credit to the Word of God .

Godet bestirring him , and being now farre more willing to save the said Fourniers life , than he had béen formerly to deprive him of it , in the evening bringing him to his owne house , and lodging him in his owne bed , did what he could the next day very early to send for the keyes of the City gates . Which when he could not obtain of Bussi , who kept the gatesfast shut for feare of the Swart Ruttors , he then endeavoured to bring the said Fournier secretly by a back way , to an house néere to the gate of the said City ; so as at eleven of the clocke , certaine Coaches going out , he was shuffled out amidst them , and himselfe brought him on the way about a quarter of a mile ; where he was by and by received by those who attended there for him , with a charge to bring him to their Prince , who at that time was in the Castle of Songz : Where he was kindly welcommed of the said Lord , and of all his friends besides , having compassion on him , in regard that now being fifty eight yeares old , he had suffered so many hard encounters . And within two dayes after he preached before the prince and all his Followers ; and the day following , at the instant request of those of Vitri , went thither to preach and baptise children , the Prince being present there in his own person . At length Fournier , gathering a Church together at a place called Ver , spent some small portion of time among his Flocke there , with wonderfull fruit : being sore weakned when he was in prison , ( what with strait dyet , and the extremity of the torture ) he soone after finished his course , leaving to posterity a rare memory of his constancy and piety .

¶ Savage cruelties committed upon the persons of the godly at Bar upon Seine .

SUch was the cruelty of the Executioners after they had slaine those of the religion , that cleaving their bodies in twaine , they stucke not to plucke their hearts thence , as they lay upon the ground , gnawing them betwéen their téeth , and so reaching them from one to another , saying , now they knew they had eaten the heart of a Huguenot before they dyed .

¶ The violent rage of the souldiers at Issondun , who proceeded so far as to re-baptise the young Children of Protestants after the Popish manner .

THe souldiers in this City of Issondon tooke little children who had béene baptised by the Ministers of the Church there , and caused them to be re-baptised by their Priests , imposing upon them other names ; yea , they re-baptised a girle of thirtéene yeares old , whom they presented stark naked to the Font. Yet the yong Infants which began only to speake declared both by evident signes , and words that they would not be re-baptised , so as a girle of two yeares old , being brought naked to the Font , with much struggling cryed with a loud voice , that their doings were too shamefull ; saying that she would not be baptised againe , and therewithall strooke the Priest with all the power she had . Also the son of Iean 〈◊〉 , of the same age , tooke the Priest by the beard , and defended it selfe as well as it could . But for all this the Priests would not give over .

¶ Another barbarous cruelty committed by Anno 1563. the Pesants of Fresnay in the County of Main .

IN the village of Fresnay , distant about some ten miles from the City of Mans , a little after that those of the religion had forsaken the City , a certaine Weaver called Hagannot , who was wont to reade the prayers in the assembly among some few of the godly in that place , was haled in the night out of his house by the Pesants there , who having cut his throat afterward filled his mouth with the leaves of a new Testament which they found about him .

¶ Execrable blasphemies and outrages committed in the City of Angiers .

A Company of rake-hels breaking into a merchants house , found there many Bibles , which they burned in the City ; but choosing out a great Bible amongst the rest , gilt and faire ruled , they fastned it upon the point of an halberd , and going thence , went in procession therewith through the high stréets of the City , with a great cry , saying , Voila la veritié pendue , la veritié des Huguenots , la veritié de tout les Diables : voila la Dieu le fort , l'eternel parlara , &c. Lo , here the truth hangeth , the verity of the Huguenots , the truth of all the devills ; lo , here the God , the mighty God hath spoken . And in this manner they passed along untill they came to the bridge , where they threw it into the river , saying , Behold the truth of all the devills drowned .

¶ A strange course to make victuals cheape .

IN the City of Bloys , whilest those of the religion were cruelly handled , it so fell out , that in such a disorder even the Romane Catholiques themselves dranke with them of the same cup ; in regard whreof complaint was made on both parts , to the Duke of Guise , in hope of some redresse . His answer was , that the Kingdome was but too much replenished with people , and therefore his purpose was to cut off as many as he could , that so all kinde of victuals might be sold better cheape .

¶ An outrage done to poore women , who met together to comfort one another .

THere was an honest woman of the City of Blois , whose name was Nichole , the wife of one Iohn le Manchet , a maker of Sun-Dials , in whose house certaine neighbours méeting together to comfort and edifie one another , and to pray one with and for another , to the number of nine or thereabouts , with their daughters , these Murtherers hearing of it ranne violently in among them , thinking to have found a Minister preaching to them ; but when they saw how they were mistaken , they dragged them out by the haire of the head into the middest of the stréet ; where loading them with abundance of stripes they cast them into the river : in which calamity God endued them with such strength and skill , being unbound , that endeavouring to swimme , at length they arrived at an Isle : where being seised upon againe by certaine Ferrimen , they were stripped naked , and then throwne againe into the River : and thinking yet to save themselves , they were in the end knocked downe by the seditious in the suburbs of Vienna .

¶ A pitifull and tragicall spectacle .

A Certaine poore woman of Tours , whose husband they had not long before drowned , having an Infant about sixe or seven wéekes old sucking at her breasts , and holding by the hand a daughter of hers , very beautifull to looke upon , of the age of 15. or 16. yeares , was by many insolencies haled to the river side , where having made her prayer upon her knées , the childe sucking at her breast , she shifted it there in the sun , and after laid it upon the grasse , then knéeling downe againe , commended it to God . Meane while this hellish-rable used many words to turne the yong maiden from her religion , some using sore threats , others making her many faire promises . One of the soldiers , being a braver gallant than the rest , promised her marriage , so as the poore wench stood in a mammering , not knowing what to doe . Her Mother séeing her wavering , earnestly exhorted her to persist in the truth , her self being at that instant ready to be plunged into the water . The daughter beholding such an outrage , crying out used these words ( all which was afterwards testified by those who were consenting to this murther , being also converted themselves by such a rare example of constancy ) I will said she live and die with my mother , whom I know to be a vertuous woman : as for your threates and promises , I regard them not , do with me as you please . The Mother was not yet dead when these mercilesse wretches threw in the daughter after her , who making towards her Mother and they both embracing each other , yéelded up their soules into the hands of God . The poore Infant was taken up by a soldier , who , having kept it a day and a night from the breast , laid it the next day in a Church porch , whence being taken up , and given to a nurse to kéep , it would never take the breast after , but within two daies it dyed .

¶ An history containing the singular constancy of a Christian Woman , together with her gracious Answers to her adversaries .

IN the same City of Tours , the death of an honest Matron called Glée is very remarkable . This woman having much profited in the knowledge of Gods word , was presented before Chavigny , before whom she gave a reason of her faith , confirmed by testimonies of scripture , with such constancy in the presence of certaine Fryers and Priests , that in the end they gave her no other answer but this , that she was in a damnable estate . It séemes so indéed , said shée , being now in your hands ; but I have a God that will neither leave nor forsake me for all that . Thou hast , said they , renounced the Faith . It is true , said she , I have renounced your faith ; which I am able to shew is rejected and accursed of God , and therefore deserves not so much as to be called Faith . Upon this they committed her to prison , where she was againe sollicited to recant ; to which purpose they sent certaine women unto her into the prison ; but all in vaine : for on the contrary she spake her minde fréely , and comforted the prisoners which were in the same prison with her for religion . Anno 1562.

Now it happened one morning , as shee was about to take some bodily refreshing , newes was brought her that shee was condemned to be hanged with thrée men also . Which newes she received with such joy and rejoicing , that the officer had no sooner ended his message , but forthwith she knéeling on her knées began to praise and magnifie the name of God , in that he had shewed her so much mercy , as to deliver her by such a kinde of death out of the troubles of this wretched world ; as also for that it pleased the Lord to honor her so far as to die for his truth , and to weare his livery , meaning the halter which the hangman had now put about her necke . Then sitting downe at table to breake her fast with the rest of the company , giving thanks to God , shée exhorted them to be of good courage , and to trust unto the end in his frée and only mercy . Lastly , having sent her children some such small trifles as shée then had about her , shée called for a cleane linnen Wastecote , making her selfe ready , as if shée had béen going to a wedding .

Being conducted thus with the rest of the prisoners about two of the clocke in the afternoone , and passing by Saint Martins Church , she was commanded to receive a torch into her hand , and to acknowledge shée had offended God and the King , Away , away , said she , with it ; I have neither offended God nor the King , according to your meaning , nor in respect of the cause for which I suffer . I am I confesse a sinnefull woman ; but I need no such light , for helping me to aske forgivenesse of God for my sins past or present : use such things your selves , who sit and walke in the darknesse of ignorance and error .

Then one of her kinsfolkes met her in the way , and presented unto her view her little children , praying her to have compassion on them , séeing that by renouncing her religion she might yet preserve her life , and sée them provided for . Upon this méeting her motherly affection caused her to shed plenty of teares : but by and by taking unto her new courage , I must needs tell you , said she , that I love my children dearly : but yet neither for love I bear to them or any thing else in this world , will I renounce the truth , or my God , who is and will be a Father unto them , to provide better for them than I could have done ; and therefore to his providence and protection I commend and leave them ; and so passed on chéerfully without being any further daunted .

Drawing nigh to the place of execution , she called upon God without ceasing , lifting her hands up to Heaven . Now the men which came with her being ready to suffer , when shée saw them about to die silent , and not to call on God , she exhorted them thereto , and began aloud to rehearse the confession of sinnes , which begins thus , Lord God Almighty and everlasting Father , &c. and so continuing forth the ordinary prayers , reciting also the Lords prayer , and the Articles of the Créed , shée with much peace and joy in the holy Ghost finished her life .

¶ A Note touching the King of Navarre that then was .

DUring the siege of Rovan , Anthony of Bourbon King of Navarre , being forsaken of his faithfull friends and servants for conniving with the campe of Trium-Zirat , was shot into the right shoulder with an Harquebuse , the fiftéenth day of October , whereof he dyed the seventéenth following . Not many houres before his death , with teares in his eyes , he asked pardon of God , making a confession of his faith , according to the forme then used amongst those of the Religion ; And yet but eight daies before , through ill counsel and the solicitation of the Bishop of Mande ( one of them that betrayed him ) he was confessed in the eare of the officiall of Rovan , & communicated after the popish manner . protesting that if he might be cured of his wound he would cause the gospell to be prenched throughout all the Kingdome of France . Hée was a Prince endowed with many good gifts of God , naturally of a gentle disposition , and yet a valarous and couragious warriour , but so addicted to follow his pleasures and delights , that to enjoy them , he easily abandoned the care of his more weighty affaires , and so was subject to no small inconvenience , namely to be ill served and obeyed ; in the meane while neglecting the services of such as had béen his loyall and affectionate subjects : An imperfection which hath cost France a million of mens lives , with immunerable ruines besides ; an end whereof is not suddenly to be expected .

The death and Martyrdome of Augustine Marlorat , one of the Ministers of the reformed Church in Rovan , as also of three other personages , who suffered with him at the same time , Anno , 1562.

AMongst the garboyles which by the seditious were moved at Rovan , Captaine Saint Estevo seized upon the bodies of Augustine Marlorat , of Du-Bosck , Sieur de Mandreville , Cruchet , Sieur de Soquence , and Noel Cotton . Mandreville perceiving this Captaine to be no well willer of theirs , yet promised him a thousand Crownes , if he would save his life and the life of Marlorat , one of their Ministers : which he having promised to doe , by and by he shewed him the place whereinto Marlorat was retired , namely ●ower into which himselfe , his wife and children were put , with some others . Thus being hath brought together , the doore was presently fast shut upon them .

The seven and twentieth of October the Constable ( accompanied with the Duke of Guise ) comming to view the place , desired to sée Marlorat , to whom he said , you are he who have seduced the people . To which he replyed , That if he had seduced them , it was God that had béene the doer of it rather than he ; for , said he , I have preached nothing unto them but his Divine truth . The Constable told him , that he was a seditious person , and the cause of the ruine of that City . To which he answered , As for that imputation , I refer my selfe to all that have heard me preach , bée they Papists or Protestants , whether I ever medled with matters of politike State or no : but contrariwise have according to my ability , labored to instruct them out of the holy Scriptures . The Constable with an oath replyed , That he and his abettors plotted together to make the Prince of Conde , King , the 〈◊〉 Duke of Normandy , and Antelot Duke of Britaine . To which Marlorat answering and testifying the innocency of those noble personages , gat onely this for his labour , the Constable told him ( confirming it with a solemne oath , that within a few dayes hée should sée whether his God could deliver him out of his hands or no ; and to departed in great 〈◊〉 .

Not long 〈◊〉 these 〈◊〉 , to wit , Marlorat , Mandreville S●quence and Co●on , and other chiefe men of the Church were brought into the pallace . But the names of the foure above specified were onely taken , and forthwith their inditement drawne ; whence presently succéeded the sentence at the instance of Bigot Advocate for the King which sentence here followeth .

The Court having béen informed by the Interrogatories and confessions of the seditious in the city of Rovan , and other parts of the countrey , namely by M. Io. du Bosc of Mandreville , President of the court of Requests in Rovan , Vincent Gruchet Seignior of Sequence , an antient Counsellor in the said City , Noel Cotton seignior of Barthonville , the Kings Notary and Secretary , and Counsellor also of the said City , with Augustine Marlorat Preacher and Minister in the said City , Monke and Priest , having a wife , being all prisoners in the Consciergery The name of a spacious prison . of the said Court ; conclusions against them being taken by the Kings Atturney generall , all and every thing and circumstance considered , the court hath and doth declare the foure persons aforesaid guilty and convicted of high treason in every particular : for the punishment and satisfaction whereof the court hath adjudged and doth adjudge the said Bosc to be drawne naked , onely a shirt upon him , on a sled or hurdle , into the old market place , and there to be beheaded upon the scaffold of the city ; which done , his head to be set upon a pole and placed upon the bridge of the said City ; and his body divided into foure parts to be set upon foure gibbets , for a spectacle to the beholders .

And as touching Gruchet and Cotton it is decréed , that they shall also be drawne in like manner upon a sled before the towne house of the City , there to be hanged upon a gibbet , and afterwards their heads , being separated from their bodies , to be affixed and set up upon the bridge of the said City , and afterwards to be carried to the gibbet .

And as touching the said Morlorat , the Court testifies that he is attainted and guilty of béeing one of the authors of the great assemblies , which have béen the cause of rebellion and Civill wars . And therefore as a punishment , to satisfie the law for these crimes , the Court hath condemned and doth condemne the said Marlorat , otherwise called Pasquier , to be drawne upon a sled , and to be hanged upon a gibbet before our Ladies Church in Rovan : this done , his head to be striken off from his body , and set upon a pole upon a bridge of the said City . All their goods and heritages to be con●ate to the Kings use , &c.

And underneath it was written ;

¶ This present sentence was pronounced and executed in the presence of the Lords and Commissaries ,

Alexander Moyss , Morterule , and Sirend Messengers , the last of October , Anno 1562.

MAndraville at his death shewed a wonderfull The death of Mandravill . constancy , expecting the stroke without being bound , calling earnestly upon God , speaking in the just defence of the reformed Churches , in the faith of which doctrine he protested he was now prest to yéeld up his soule into the hands of God .

AS touching Augustine Marlorat , a man excellently learned , and of an unblameable life , who had the testimony even of the Papists themselves , that in his sermons he never uttered ought that tended to sedition or rebellion ; they were not content to sée him drawne upon a hurdle with shame and contempt , but also the Constable Marlorate● used disgracefully as he went to be executed . loaded him with a thousand disgraces and outrages ; as also a son of his called Nombron slain soone after in the battell of Dreur . Besides , Villebon gave him a switch with a wand , not without reproachfull spéeches also . But he notwithstanding bare all indignities very méekly and patiently .

When he was come to the place where hée His behaviour at his death . should suffer , he made an excellent spéech , according as the time there permitted him ; exhorting Gruchet and Cotton , who were to suffer with him , to stand fast in the faith unto the end : which they also did . And yet the rage of the people not being herewith satisfied , a soldier with his sword strooke at Marlorats leg , being already dead . Upon which insolencies God within a while after executed his just vengeance ; for the Captaine Strange judgements of God befalling such as had an hand in persecuting of him . who surprised Marlorat was slaine within the space of thrée wéekes by one of the basest soldiers in all the band . And as concerning his Judges , two of them dyed soone after strangely ; namely one of them , to wit the President , by a fluxe of blood , which they could by no meanes stanch : the other ( which was a Counsellor ) making water at his fundament , with such stinch , that none could endure to come nigh him .

As for Villebon , he escaped at no better rate ; for the sixtéenth day of February the Marshall of Vieille Ville , comming to Rovan to take order about the affaires of Diepe , having invited him to dinner , among other talke betwéene them , sitting together after they had dined , the Marshall lamenting the miserable estate of that City , exhorted Villebon to use some meanes for the redresse of such disorders , being the Kings Lieutenant there . Which words Villebon tooke very harshly , saying , That if any would dare to taxe him for not carrying himselfe as he ought in his place , he would againe tell him to his face he lyed . Which words ( with often repetitions ) he used after such a manner , as the Marshall being therewith very much urged , was forced for saving of his honour to draw his sword , wherewith he let drive with such violence at Villebon , that if he had not received the blow with his hand , he had cleft his head downe to his téeth . So Villebon escaped at that time with the losse of his hand , wherewith he had dishonorably smitten Marlorat at the place of execution . Which hand he caused to be buried with greater solemnity than himselfe could attain unto afterwards .

A relation of such troubles and persecutions as happened to those of the Religion in the City of Caen and other Cities of France , as hereafter follow in the yeare 1562.

Caen.

SUch and so long continued the troubles in the City of Rovan , that many were driven to escape for their lives into this City of Caen ; for albeit the King had commanded , that the pillaging and sacking of Rovan should not last above twenty foure houres , the seditious there continued it above twenty foure wéekes ; and albeit they were forbidden to carry any goods out of that City , yet the Merchants of Paris , of Amiens , Beauvais , and others besides , ceased not to load carts by land , and vessels by water : which some of them notwithstanding enjoyed not long ; for such as were the receivers of these spoiles were spoiled thereof by théeves which met them upon the way .

Valougnes .

THe body of Coqueville being stripped naked was dragged by the murtherers ( of this town being in low Normandy ) up and down his house with all derision into a chamber of his , where the exhortations were wont to be made ; and there spurning the dead body with their féet , they bad him now pray to his God , and preach if hee could ; yea the Priests who were then present stuck not with the points of their halbards to stuffe the mouths and wounds of the dead with the leaves of bibles , saying to the poore dead corpses , Preach the truth of your God , and call upon him now to help you .

Thalouse .

A Trumpeier and the common Cryer in the Citty called Nicholas Bosche , being commanded by the seditious to say , Ave Maria , answered with a stedfast countenance , Ah , the blessed Virgin ! where is she that I might salute her ? Then looking about him this way and that way , he sayd , I see she is not here , she is in heaven , and thither will I goe to find her , and so being brought to the place of execution , he dyed constantly .

Gaillac .

THe murthers which were committed in this place were cruell and horrible ; insomuch as some were forced to goe up to the top of an high and great rocke whereon the Abbey of Saint Michael was built , having underneath it the river of Tar very déep , into which they were throwne downe headlong , méeting in the passage with another rocke ; on which some were burst and dashed all to pieces ; and if any fell into the river escaping with life , he was knocked downe immediately by the murtherers , who attended waiting in boats upon such occasions .

Among the rest Peter Domo , the servant of an Apothecary , requested he might have leave to cast himselfe from a place higher than that from which others were throwne downe ; on condition that if God should in the fall preserve him from being hurt he might then escape with life . He was carried up upon the top of the Abbey , where having made his prayers unto God , fetching his leap , he flew so right forth , that missing the rocke , he fell safely into the river , whence endeavouring to swin out , hee also was knocked down , notwithstanding their promise made to him as touching the contrary .

Souraize .

A Poore woman called Castille Roques being a widow , aged about sixty yeares , being in her poore Cottage in the City of Souraize , was set upon by Captaine Durre , having at his command thrée hundred men . Hée caused this widow to be fast bound with cords , with another fastened about her necke all night . The next day having halfe strangled her by haling her here and there , be asked her how oft she had plaied the whore with those of her religion : to whom she boldly answered , That in their Christian méeting no such villanies were committed . Durre , fretting and fuming at this her answer , tooke her by both the chéekes , forcing her head against a wall with such violence , and so often therewithall , that he had almost beaten out her braines , and then willed her to give him seven hundred pieces of gold , which he sayd she had hidden : to which she replying told him she was a poore woman , and had onely a French penny ; he chasing thereat 〈◊〉 drew her againe by the necke with the cord , and then applyed rosted egges even as they came hot out of the fire , under her arme-holes , so as they were much blistered therewith , and afterwards in derision bad her cry to her father which is in heaven . She answered , I will not cry aloud for thee , and yet hee can heare me well enough , and when his will is , he will also deliver mee out of thy hands ; being more afflicted with the blasphemies which this varlet uttered , then with all the torments which she endured on her body . He having bemauled her shinnes with the pattents shée wore upon her féet , shée told him his cruelty farre excéeded that of the Turkes and Infidels .

Whereupon he calling her a Huguenot whore , told her , That these were but the beginnings of her sorrowes , so as if she did not disclose unto him her seven hundred pieces of gold , hée would draw her chéeks and breasts with Lard , and then fasten her to a forme , and burne her quicke , and after mount her up to the highest stéeple in the City , and cast her thence downe headlong . Well , said she , though my body fall never so low , that shall not let my soule from being carried up into heaven . This Captaine being herewith more inflamed with ire than before , séeing that none of these cruelties could shake the faith and constancy of this poore woman , he said unto her , eat this Sugar , taking loame or mortar from off the wall , causing her to open her mouth with his dagger , and to swallow it downe . But not contenting himselfe herewith , the villaine forced her to drink a glasse of Vrine , which himselfe had made in her presence , and then threw the glasse , with what remained therein , in her face . Lastly , he caused her to passe along through the troups of souldiers , with intention to have had her slaine among them : yet compassion moving them to spare her , he brought her into his lodging , where this inraged Wolfe by strange cruelties would have caused her to lose her life , had not some of the inhabitants by giving him ten crownes redéemed her , and so conveyed her to her owne house , where within a short time after she finished her dayes .

One buried alive .

PEter Roch , servant to the Lievtenant of Dignes , being met withall in the countrey , was buried alive ; they constrained him to dig his owne grave himselfe , and so try whether it were large enough or no ; unto which he was compelled by Bartholomew Chause-grosse , and his complices .

Provence . Two women crowned with thornes .

THe wife of Andrew Renaud being brought through Saint Martins of Castillon was stripped stark naked ; and resisting such as would have violated her chastity , she was whipped outragiously , Anno 1566. then wounded with swords , crowned with thornes , then cast into the river , and lastly shot to death with harquebuses .

Iannenta Calvin , of the place of Cella , being of the age of eighty yeres , brought into the city of Brignole with a crowne of thornes platted upon her head , being whipped till the bloud came excéedingly , was first stoned , and then burned alive .

Mascon .

THe Murtherers in this city having seised upon the body of Bonnet Bor in Mascon , one of the most noble houses of the same , a man of great learning , and of an unblameable life , who in other places had served in the Ministry twenty yeares , having béen ransommed thrée severall times , was carried along with a thousand scoffes and fr●nps , smitten with fists through the corners of the stréets , with crying , That whosoever would heare this devout and holy man preach , should come to the slaughterhouse Whither having brought him , they buffeted and mocked him two full houres .

Hée onely requested before hée died , that they would permit him to make his prayers to God . Whereupon cutting off the one halfe of his nose , and one of his eares , they said , Now pray as long as thou wilt , and then wee will send thee to all the Devils . Then he knéeled down , and lifting up his eies to Heaven prayed with such fervency of spirit , that hée caused some of his murtherers to sigh within themselves .

Then directing his spéech to him who had cut off his nose , he said , Friend , I am here ready to suffer what thou hast yet further to inflict upon me . But this I intreat of thee and thy companions , to bethinke you well of the outrages committed by you against this poore city ; for know there is a God before whose Tribunall you must give an account of these your cruelties . At these words the bloud issued so fast out at his nose , that it hindred him from procéeding on in that hée was about to have said .

A Captaine passing by cryed to the souldiers , Send this wretched man to the Devill . Which one of them hearing , tooke him by the hand , and brought him to the brimme of the river Saone , somewhat above the slaughter house , pretending to wash and cleanse him from the bloud wherwith his visage was besmeared , conducting him to a boat for this purpose ; into which he was no sooner entred , but he there presently turned him over into the river ; wherein he striving for life , and crying to God for mercy , these tyrants battered him with stones till he sunke under the water and so died .

Sée here in part ( saith the Historiographer ) the lamentable estate of the poore churches of France , during the first troubles , which ended with the end of the Duke of Guise , the principall actor therein ; who was slaine at the siege of Orleance , not without the immediate hand of God , in the yeare 156● . by a poore gentleman whose name was Iohn Poltrot , a man very desperate , but of small stature , and therefore commonly called the little Spaniard ; who shooting the Duke into the shoulder with a pistoll , as he was riding to his tent in an evening uaon a little negge , was for the same fact adiudged to be drawne in pieces by foure horses , his head to be cut off , and his torne body to be burnt to ashes .

¶ A very comfortable Letter written by Wouter Oom Prisoner and Martyr in the City of Antwerpe , and full of consolation against the feare of persecution : directed to a Brother and Sister of his . Grace and peace from God the Father , and from his Sonne Iesus Christ our Lord . Amen .

WElbeloved brother and sister , whom I love dearely for the truths sake and for your faith in Christ Iesus . These are to certifie you that I am in bodily health , and enjoy the comfort or a good conscience , I praise my Lord God therefore , who is able to increase the same more and more , by the powerfull operation of his holy spirit . Whosoever they be that will forsake this present evill world , and become followers of their Captain Christ , must make account to méet with many persecutions and afflictions : for Christ hath told us aforehand , that we should be hated , persecuted , Mat. 10. 12. and banished out of the world , for his names sake . And this they will doe , saith he , because they have neither knowne the father , nor Iohn 16. 3. me . But be not afraid , saith he , for I have overcome the world . Saint Paul also witnesseth the 2 Tim. 3. 12. same thing , saying , all that will live godly in Christ Iesus must suffer persecution . And again , to you it is given for Iesus Christ , not onely to beléeve in him , but also to suffer for his sake . And Phil. 1. 24. Mat. 5. 11 , 12. doth not our Lord Iesus Christ say , blessed are you when men persecute you , and speake all manner of evill falsly against you for my name sake ? Rejoice therefore and be glad , for great is your reward in heaven . Now whereto serveth all this , my beloved , but to bring us into a conformity with our Lord and Master Iesus Christ ? For Christ hath suffered for us , saith the Apostle saint Peter , 1 Pet. 2. 21. leaving us an example , that we should walke in his steps : who also endured the crosse , and despised Heb. 12 2. the shame , for the obtaining of that joy which was set before him , and became poore to make us rich , 2 Cor. 8. 9.

By him also are we brought by faith into that Rom. 5 2. state of grace , wherein we stand , rejoycing in the hope of the glory of God , knowing that tribulation worketh patience , &c. Wherefore deare brother and sister , be not afrayd of the fiery tryall which is now sent amongst us to prove us . For what Father loving his childe doth not correct it ? Heb. 12. Even so doth the Lord chastise those whom he loveth : for if we should be without correction , wherof all true Christians are partakers , then were we bastards and not sons . And therefore Salomon saith , my sonne , despise not the chastening of the Prov. 3. 11 , 12. Lord , neither faint when thou are corrected of him , for whom the Lord loveth , the same he correcteth , even as a Father the sonne in whom he delighteth . Feare not then to follow the footsteps of Christ ; for he is the head and we are his members . Even as Christ then hath obtained full joy & glory by suffering of anguishes and sorrowes ; so we also according to his example must through Acts 14 21. many tribulations enter into the heavenly places , even into the new Ierusalem . Let us then say Phil. 1. 21. with saint Paul , Christ unto me is in life and in death advantage . Let us cry out with him , O Rom. 7 24. wretched creatures that we are , who shall deliver us from this body of death ? Sée here how the faithfull have desired to be with Christ : for with Abraham they had an eye to that holy City , Anno 1562. which hath foundations , whose builder and maker Heb. 11. 10. is God . Let vs then , my beloved , chéerefully and willingly follow the Lord , possessing our soules by patience . For it is a good thing , as saith the Prophet Ieremiah , both to hope and quietly to Lam. 3. 26. waite for the salvation of the Lord ; and good also it is for a man to beare the yoke in his youth , for such the Lord will comfort in the end , and restore unto them the joy of his salvation .

Loe here deare brother and sister , what consolations our God hath treasured up for us in his holy word ; for us I say , whose desire it is to feare the Lord , and to trust in his grace and mercy . For Psal. 37. 39. the salvation of the righteous is of the Lord : hée is their strength in the time of trouble . Wherfore ( q ) giving all diligence , let us adde to faith vertue , 2 Pet. 1. 5 , 6 , 7 , 8. and to vertue knowledge , and to knowledge temperance , and to temperance patience , and to patience godlinesse , and to godlinesse brotherly kindnesse , and to brotherly kindnesse love ; for if these things be in us and abound , they will cause us neither to be idle nor unfruitfull in the knowledge of our Lord Iesus Christ : The which God our Father grant us for his Sonnes sake our Lord , Amen .

Out of my hole , December the eleventh , 1562. Wouter Oom prisoner for the truth .

Now because ye may see that this Letter was not without its happy effect , hearken to the relation of the History following .

THere was one Iohn Wolfe of the City of Audenard , who because he could no longer inhabite there , without either the danger of his life , or wounding of his conscience , his wife being great with childe , and as yet but weake in the knowledge of the Gospell , he was forced for these respects to joyne himselfe to the assembly of the Church in Antwerpe , where thinking himselfe in safety , a neighbour of his owing him ill will accused him to the Margrave about the baptising of his childe . Whereupon being then committed , and examined where and in whose presence his childe was baptized , he without staggering answered , that he had it baptised according to the institution of Christ , by a Minister set apart to that Office . The Margrave , not content with this answer , often pressed him with sundry threats of the torture to accuse such as he knew . But the sharpest combat he endured was from his owne flesh , counselling him during his imprisonment , for the safegard of his life , to dissemble and halt betwéen two opinions . The cause was from the inward affection he bore towards his wife and childe , being yet but young and of singular beauty ; in regard whereof many of the congregation expected no other but that he would sinke under this tryall .

But in the middest of these assaults hée was heard , with prayers and sighes , to cry mightily to God to bée delivered from this temptation . Which prayers of his were heard in due season , even then Whither wee ought to fly in time of temptation . when in the judgement of man he was supposed to be overcome thereof , meanes was made of bringing to his hands consolatory letters : as also the said Wouter Dom then prisoner with him , comforted him not a little by his letters . Whereby in the end he continued so strong in the Lord , as also constant in the confession of the truth , that in conclusion he received the sentence of death with the aforesaid Wouter . After which his wife came unto him , and they were permitted to talke together , bursting out each of them into such abundance of teares , that it would have moved the most stony heart that ever was . At parting , with a bitter cry hée commended her to Gods mighty protection , and his childe to be trained up in the true Religion . Soone after , hée was drowned in the tub or fat of the prison , and the next day hanged upon one of the Gibbets néer unto the City .

¶ A relation of the troubles and martyrdome of Christian Quekere , Iaques Dionssart , and Iean de Salomez of Steenwerk in Flanders .

To whom God gave such ability to answer their enemies demands , as if they had come from persons much more learned . Which shewes , that God measures out to all the gifts and graces of his holy Spirit , according to his good will and pleasure .

WHilest the persecution continued at this time in sundry places of Flanders , under Philip King of Spaine , and that many fled into England under the protection of Quéene Elizabeth ; these thrée above mentioned were of the same number , who joyned themselves to the Dutch Church in London , having given publique testimony of their faith before all the Congregation . In which place they continuod not long , but they were constrained upon some speciall occasions to returne into their owne countrey againe , taking boat about the end of Iune , Anno 1560.

They were no sooner arrived at Nieuport , but two of them , to wit , Iames and Ieane , endeavored to passe on to Honscot , leaving Christian to come at his leisure , because he was not well at ease , having also a fardel of small books of religion .

The Bailife with some others méting him upon the way , asked him whence he came and whither he was going , as also what he was . Christian framed them such an answer that they could take no advantage against him ( travelling as hée did upon the way ) onely they spied about him that fardell of books , by occasion whereof they brought him backe into the City : and having learned that he came over wish two others , the Bailiffe forthwith sent his lievtenant towards Honscot ; who so wilily handled the matter , that in the end he caught them , and brought them bound to the City of Furn. Where for a few daies they were prisoners together with the foresaid Christian ; in which condition they mutually comforted and encouraged one another : but their adversaries soone separated them , thinking therby to weaken their strength , constancy , and fortitude .

Upon the first of their interrogatories ( which was about the third and fourth of Iuly ) they asked Iames why he separated from the church of Rome

Ans. Because it is not the church of Christ .

Quest. How know you that ?

Answer . Because it hath neither the Word of God soundly preached , the Sacraments duly administred , nor the Ecclesiasticall Discipline after a right manner executed . Iames gave good and solid reasons hereof ; shewing that in their Church was taught , that soules must bée saved by saying of Masses , long prayers , invocation of saints , pilgrimages , with other such vaine and deceivable hopes ; yea , said the Priest , doe you thus judge of those who give to Iesus Christ bread when he is hungry , and drinke when he is thirsty , and cloath Anno 1563. him being naked , &c. And so went on with multiplying many words , not suffering the said Iames to finish what he was about to have said . Others asked him if he could prove that they had not the true administration of Baptisme .

Answer . You have so obscured it with your owne additions , that a man can scarce discerne it to be Baptisme .

Quest. What thinke you then of your owne Baptisme .

Answ. Were I now to be baptised , I would not receive it from your Church , so well it likes me that I have received it from you . Being demanded what he said to the Sacrament of the Altar , he proved evidently how farre off it was from the first institution of the Lords supper . And as concerning the Ecclesiasticall discipline , hée uttered more of their corrupting of it , then they were willing to heare .

After this , they were examined by two friers , who were chosen out for the purpose ; one of them was Iohn Campo , superintendent of the Gray Friers of Dixmude , the other was called Peter Pennet Prior of the Carmelites in Ypre . These two examined the thrée prisoners first upon the articles of the faith ; and then , if they beléeved that Christ was made of the séed of the woman ? Iames answered , we are all perswaded that Iesus Christ was made of the séed of the woman , according as God hath promised , Gen. 3. 15. Moreover , of the séed of Abraham , add of David ; and Gal. 4. 4. Rom. 1. 3. Heb. 4. 15. that he was in all things made like unto his brethren , sinne onely excepted .

After many other questions upon divers points , they were asked , whether in the consecration of the Masse the body of Christ was present there or no ? No , said Iames , It is nothing like the Lords Supper which Christ gave to them that sate at table with him : According to which institution the faithfull being assembled together , Acts 2. 42. brake bread , &c. Nor shall ye find in the Scriptures , that one alone receiveth , or that the rest stood and looked on . And if Saint Paul justly challenged the Corinthians , because every one was forward to eat his owne supper apart , 1 Cor. 11. 20. much more are you worthy of their reprehension . I doe therefore ranke you amongst those false prophets which our Lord Iesus Christ hath warned Mat. 24 23. us of , who will say thus unto us , Lo , here is Christ , and there he is .

Hereunto the adversaries replyed , Doth not Christ in expresse words say , This is my body ; This is my bloud ?

Answer . The words must not be taken as they sound in a literall sence , for so they shall have no agréement with other like places of Scripture . You know the words belonging to the antient Sacraments were expounded by the holy Ghost himselfe ; Circumcision is called the Covenant , and the Lambe is called the Passeover , albeit they were but the signes thereof .

They asked if God were not omnipotent .

Yes , said Iames , but yet he will doe nothing against his Word .

Quest. If the bread be not changed , why doth 1 Cor. 11. 29. Saint Paul affirme , That whosoever eats of this bread unworthily , eats judgement to himselfe , not discerning the Lords body .

Wée acknowledge all this , said they , because a man ought to examine himselfe , before he presume to come to that holy banquet ; for in the Supper we receive not only bread and wine , but doe also truly partake of the body and bloud of Christ , as Saint Paul teacheth us . 1 Cor. 10. 16. Matrimony .

In the fourth place , they were asked if mariage were not a Sacrament ? No , said Iames , for sacraments are not things indifferent to Christians , as mariage is ; for Saint Paul saith , he that gives 1 Cor. 7. 8. 29. 38. his Virgin in mariage doth well , but hee that gives her not in mariage doth better . We h● wedlocke to be an holy ordinance of God , instituted in Paradise from the beginning of the world , Gen. 2. Iohn 〈◊〉 . Heb. ●3 4. honoured by Iesus Christ with his first miracle , yea we adde further , that as mariage is honourable among all , and the bed undefiled , so whoremongers and adulterers God will judge .

Quest. But saint Paul saith , it is a great Sacrament .

Answer . Why doe you forbid it then ? But that place of Paul by you alledged is not to bée understood Ephes. 5. 32. of mariage , but is meant of that speciall mysticall union and Communion which is betwéen Christ and his Church .

Quest. They asked him if confession were a Confession . Sacrament .

Answer . I finde but two Sacraments mentioned in the New Testament . If you can finde out any more , you shall doe well to shew them . But as touching confession , it is to God , to whom we must confesse our sinnes , according to Davids Psal 32. 5. Luke 15. 18. 21. example , and of the Prodigall sonne , and sundry others , who with true repentance acknowledged their offences to God , who is faithfull and just to 1 Iohn 1. 9. pardon and forgive them . But to confesse them to a priest , it is so farre off from being necessary , that I hold it altogether unlawfull . These Fathers had their refuge to their wonted place of saint Iames , Confesse your faults one to another . Iames 5. 16.

Answer . The Apostle would have us to confesse our faults to such as we have wronged by word or déed . Also God enjoynes us to reconcile ourselves one with another by such a confession , Mat. 6. 12. Mat. 16. 19. if we would obtaine pardon of him .

Then they alledged that place of saint Mathew , That whatsoever they bound on earth was bound in heaven .

Answer . Christ speakes there of Ecclesiasticall discipline , which ought to bée observed amongst Christians , by admonitions , and then by applying the censures , according to the doctrine of the Gospell , that so obstinate sinners may be cast out of the Church . But all the world may sée that you know not what this true discipline of Christ meaneth , nor what a right Ministry is in your Churches .

Quest. At least you acknowledge Extreme unction Extreme unction . to bée a Sacrament , séeing Saint Iames speaks so cléerly of it .

Answer . The anointing that Saint Iames Iames 5. 14. Marke 〈◊〉 . 13. speakes of is nothing like to your anointings . For that was a miraculous anointing for healing of the body , and that , whilst the gift of healing was usuall in the Church . But you anoint such as lye drawing on , and doe it for the salvation of their soules . It is néedfull , I grant , to send for the Minister , to comfort the sicke , and to pray with them and for them , but not to besmeare and grease them .

Quest. Well , what say you to Confirmation ? Confirmation . is not that a Sacrament ?

Answer . In all the Scripture ( said Iames ) do I not finde such a thing as your confirmation , as you now use it , and therefore I know not what it is . Here they caused the Register to write , Non credit .

Then came they to the order of priesthood , and asked if that were not a Sacrament .

Answer . No , no more than the rest . I am not 1 Pet. 2. 9. ignorant that S. Peter cals the faithfull a chosen generation , a royall Priesthood , an holy nation , a peculiar people : nor yet where Saint Iohn saith , that Christ hath made us Kings and Priests ; but what is all this to your Bishops and Priests ? Rev. 1. 6.

Quest. What thinkest thou of the Pope .

Answer . I thinke him to be the same that Daniel and Saint Paul foretold he should be . For he Anno 1560. shewes himselfe such a one as they have described him to be , comming with false signes , and lying 2 Thess. 2. 9 10. wonders , sitting in the Temple of God , and exalting himselfe above all that is called God forbidding marriage , which God hath ordained , and 1 Tim. 4 3. meat which God hath commanded to be received with giving of thankes .

Question . What say you then unto Purgatory ? Purgatory . 1 Iohn 17.

Answer . We acknowledge none other Purgatory , but the blood of Christ , which only cleanseth us from all our sinnes .

Quest. Doe not the Saints pray for us , and ought we not to pray to them ?

Answer . God alone is to be worshipped , and Prayer to Saints . prayed unto . Whilest the Saints were on earth they would not endure to be adored . Acts 10. 25 , 26. Which they then would rather have permitted ( being clothed with corruption , and with naturall desires of being honoured ) then now when they have put off all carnall and humane affections . The Angels themselves would not accept of Divine worship , Revelat. 19. 10. and 22. 9. They had many other disputes , which Iames could not write for want of paper , as he intimated to them of the Church .

The fourtéenth of August they were examined the third time by Peter Titleman Dean of Renay , Inquisitor generall of Flanders , whose cruelties and extortions were exercised upon all the faithfull , in all the persecutions and deaths which they suffered in the said Countrey . This morning was brought before him Iane Solomez , of whom he diligently enquired of these of the City of Stéenewerke where she was borne ; but especially if she knew one Charles Vanderkaw , a man renowned among the faithfull there . She answered she knew him , but he was now dead . After he had asked her name , he questioned with her , especially about the Sacraments , yea somewhat concerning the Lords Supper , holding her in these discourses about two houres before him .

To Iames Diensart he propounded no questions , but came about him with these flattering spéeches ; My son , you are yong and in the prime of your youth : Therefore the Magistrate of this City is very desirous you should be withdrawne from holding this new doctrine , that so you might be brought againe into the right way ; but as I understand , you so persist therein , that there is no removing of you . Iames answered that it could not be called a new doctrine , which was built upon the Prophets and Apostles .

To whom the Inquisitor replyed , That Martin Luther was the first that broached it .

Answer . And what say you then to so many learned men which lived before him , as Io. Wickliffe , Iohn Hus , &c. and some after him , as Calvin , Iohn Alasco , Martin Micron , and others in England , France , and Friesland ? And though neither you nor I knew them , God knowes them as well as he did the seven thousand of the godly , 1 Kin. 19. 28. whom Elias in his dayes was ignorant of . The Inquisitor , persisting in his old song , pressed him with the succession of his Prelates and Bishops . Iames put him in minde of another marke of the true Church , namely that it was alwaies under persecution ; and thence inferred that himselfe was a true member thereof .

The Inquisitor said , we are now persecuted in England : for now they begin to imprison some of our Priests there .

Answer . It is true that Boner late Bishop of London was committed to prison , but not for his good déeds . The rest of them have their liberty .

Now this Inquisitor among other matters willing him to shew what service was due to the Virgine Mary , said , Is it not written , Honour 1 Pet. 2. 17. all men ? And what honour owe we then to the mother of our Lord Iesus Christ ?

You give her ( said Iames ) a goodly honour in bowing the knée before an Image of wood or stone , praying thereto as to your God . You may be ashamed of such abhominable practises and blasphemies . Much other reasonings they had , which the said Iames , for lacke of paper and leisure , could not commit to writing .

The same day in the afternoon Christian Luckere , who was put into prison apart , was also presented before this inquisitor , and examined upon many Articles . In all his answers he shewed much courage ; and when the other went about to prove that Iesus Christ was corporally present in the Sacraments , Christian used sixe or seven strong reasons to the contrary drawne out of the holy Scriptures , That it could by no meanes be granted , being repugnant to the truth . The adversaries perceiving the constancy of these thrée prisoners , sought by all meanes to vexe and weaken them . First they severed them one from another to deprive them of mutuall comfort and consolation . Secondly , gave charge , that in visiting them none should be so bold as to bring them ought to eate or drink . Thirdly , They were sollicited by wicked ones to yéeld , and not wilfully to hazard their lives . Moreover , they had many other greaf provocations ; and therefore by their Letters instantly requested the continuall prayers of the Churches to God for them .

When the godly strangers in England were advertised of these their assaults , they sollicited their Superintendent Edmund Bishop of London , at the request of the Archbish. of Canterbury , and others , to send Letters to the Magistrates of Furne , intreating that they would release these thrée prisoners , whom they had apprehended as they passed along by the high waies side , without any misbehaving of themselves , or holding any dispute with any , and were innocent in regard of committing ought against the Lawes of the Countrey . As touching their Faith which some called into question , they should not for that bée molested ; because in like manner her Majesty hath given frée power and leave in case of Religion hitherto , that none of the Subjects of the Low-Countries , comming into England , and carrying themselves modestly , should be medled withall . But if they shall deale so hardly with those of the Religion , who have submitted themselves as her Majesties subjects under her protection , then she shall be constrained , though to her great sorrow , to mete out the same measure to those of other Nations ; but she hoped and expected the contrary , both from the wisdome and equity of the Magistrates of Furne .

These Letters were dated the 26. of Iuly 1560. and subscribed .

Matthew Archbishop of Canterbury . Edmund Bishop of London . William Meyne . William Haddon , Master of the Requests , &c.

THe Magistrates of Furne having received these Letters sent them to Bruxels , where they were read before the Kings privy Counsell . But to extenuate the authority thereof , it was noised that they were forged by some Lutherans ; so as in the end they resolved ( notwithstanding ) to procéed against the said prisoners , according to extremity of the Lawes established by the King . Now these of Furne having in vaine by all Anno 1562. meanes assayed to turne the prisoners from their Faith , they resolved to execute them . Many of the City , and others not dwelling far off , hearing the report of their purposed dispatch , prepared to come to the sight thereof , thinking it would have béen on Wednesday which was Market-day . But the Magistrates taking notice of the multitude were somewhat amased , and caused him that was to doe execution to ride through the middest of the Market at high noone , as if he had béen taking his journey out of the City , and so to make the people beléeve that they intended not their execution as yet . But on Wednesday towards the evening , the chiefe Bailiffe accompanied with some of the Magistrates , came secretly into the prison , solliciting each of the said prisoners with many intreaties and intising perswasions to recant ; promising to set them free forthwith , if they would speake but one word to that purpose . But the Lord strengthned them so , that they overcame this dangerous assault . The adversaries , séeing their expectations frustrated , caused all things the same night to be made ready for their execution the next day ; to wit , chaines , stakes , fagots , &c. Now the Lord , who hath the disposing of the moments of time in his owne hands , disappointed this project by a vehement shower of raine , which he sent , continuing all the forenoone .

The two Fryers formerly mentioned were called for ; each of them accompanied with one of their own coat . These began to assaile the prisoners from morning till eight of the clock , either to weaken , or else to turne them from their faith . Which because they could effect neither upon Iames nor Christian , they dealt with Iane , thinking to have prevailed with her ; but to as little purpose as with the two others . Being thus disappointed of their hopes , then they fled to their accustomed lies , which they term Fraudes pieuses , pious beguilings , saying thus unto her ; Will you only shew your selfe singular in cleaving to this opinion , whereas your prison fellowes have renounced it ?

The holy Virgin was nothing abashed thereat , but gave them this answer , That she could not beléeve it ; and albeit it were so , yet would shée never goe back from so certaine a truth , grounded not upon man , but upon Iesus Christ ?

These lying Fryers , nothing prevailing with her neither , went their way . Then the prisoners encouraging one another , and preparing themselves for death , sang the seventy fourth Psalme . The Magistrates of Furne , that they might with the more security execute their sentence , caused the gates of the city to be shut ; and yet many got in , leaving their swords and staves at the gate . Now as they brought the prisoners along to the towne-house every one as they went reached forth their hand to them , and bad them that they should be of good courage .

Appearing before the Magistrates they were denounced heretiques . To which Christian , in the name of the rest , said , Not one of your doctors can prove us heretiques , nor can they convince us by Scripture . It was replyed that they sleighted the Sacraments . To which they fréely answered , We hold and allow those Sacraments instituted by God , in much more reverence than you . Upon this the Magistrates consulted together apart , and after a while came to their seats again , pronoucing sentence against these thrée , viz. to be strangled , and then burned or scortched , and the remainder of the bodies to be hanged on the gibbet . They thanked the judges for their sentence ; yet advertising them well to bethinke themselves of what they had done . As they were passing forth of the house to be led to the slaughter , many of the godly bad them farewell ; comforting , incouraging , and exhorting them to continue constant . Whereat the head Bailiffe being much vexed pushed Iane so violently with his foot , that she fell downe the staires , at which the people were much moved . Christian went formost , Iane next , and Iames followed . In beholding of which spectacle few there were which brake not forth into sighings , cryings , and teares , whilest they gave the people so holy and godly exhortations . One of the Monks called Iohn ●els , being by , gave to Iane ( many of good credit hearing it ) this counsell in his Language , Fight valiantly , the crowne of immortality is ready for you . Whilest the executioner began to fasten their neck and féet with chanes to the stake , they sung the hundred and thirtieth Psalme , Out of the deep .

Fryer Iohn Campone , being impatient of such an harmony , yelled out like a mad man , saying , This shewes you are not Christians ; for Christ went to his death wéeping . One in the middle of the assembly cryed as fast on the other side , Thou liest thou false Prophet . Having finished the two first staves of the Psalme , the hangman being about to strangle Christian , the other two ceased , crying to their brother ; Be of good chéere and play the man . And Christian , lifting up his eyes to heaven , said twice or thrice , Lord God heavenly father into thy hands I commend my spirit . And then againe , Lord forgive their sin who have put us to death . Iames and the maide made the like prayer . But because Iames was last strangled , and the people moved with compassion began to stir , the hangman kindled the fire upon Iames being but halfe strangled . The people séeing him to die in the midst of the fire , were yet more moved , so as the tormentor being in a maze got a staffe out of a Boat headed with iron , and smote the Martyr twice or thrice on the right side , to make an end of him . These thrée having a while lien in the fire , they were carried thence in a cart to the gibbet , where being put apart upon thrée poles they were afterward taken downe and buried .

Nicaise of Tombe born in Tournay , Martyr .

Whose constancy is to be imitated and followed of every good Christian , in suffering for the truth of the Gospell .

NIcaise dwelling in Tournay , and following the trade of Say-making , towards the end of his life , was then by the mercy of God brought to the knowledge of true religion . Now that he might be the more throughly instructed therein , he went with his wife and family into the City of Wesell in base Almaine . In which City there was at that time an assembly of strangers , and especially of those who are called Wallons , exercising themselves in hearing the word of God purely preached , and in receiving the holy sacraments . But Satan the mortall enemy of Gods children , envying their happinesse , soon after troubled this assembly in such wise with sundry questions , that some retyred to Frankfort , others to Strausburg , and some to other places . Nicaise returned to Tournay whence he came , not to communicate there with the superstitions and abhominations in which he had formerly béen inwrapped , but to joyne himselfe to the Christian assembly which met together in that place ; to manifest the truth of that heavenly knowledge , which he had received out of the word of God .

Where notice being taken of him , they received him into their society , amongst whom he carried himselfe in so Christian a sort , as they well perceived him to be a man of an holy conversation , joyned Anno 1566. with an earnest desire to advance the glory of God , and the kingdome of Christ , in the edification of his Church . Now forasmuch as affliction 2 Thes. 2. 9. 10. is the true touchstone whereby the faithfull are discerned from Hypocrites ; Nicaise then shewed outwardly what he was within . For being importuned to take an oath from those who were deputed thereunto by the King of Spaine , to live according to the custome of the Romish Church , and to observe the traditions invented by her ; he , notwithstanding the threats and injuries done unto him , constantly held out against the said oath , not casting how deare it might cost him in the end . Some of his kindred wished him at leastwise to withdraw himselfe aside for awhile into another City , till the urging of this oath was over , as also that his wife should change her lodging in his absence .

To this counsell he consented ; but the Lord , who governes all our intentions and purposes , had otherwise determined of him , namely to set him forth as an example of constancy unto others , and to beare witnesse so farre to the truth of the Gospell , as to seale the same with his bloud , by staying him at that time in the City . For being ready to take his journey , a néere neighbour of his , being an enemy of the Gospell , accused him to the commissioners for one that neither had nor would take the oath according to the forme appointed . Nicaise requiring to heare the tenour of the oath , before he would make them an answer , they told him that he must sweare to kéep & observe all antient customes ; to receive in the sacrament of the altar his creatour thrice in the yeare , and on Sundaies and Holidaies to heare Masse , morning and evening . As soone as hée had understood their meaning , hée told them , hée intended not at all to take any such oath , nor to wound his conscience in consenting to things so manifestly contradicting the word of God ; therewithall yéelding them the reasons of this his resolution ; accusing as well them for urging such an oath , as those also who gave their consents thereto . Upon this he was committed and laid amongst fellons , in the Gaole called Pipigne , untill Friday the twelfth of November , on which day he received sentence of death ; namely to be bound and so led into the Market place of the City , and there upon a Scaffold to be burned and consumed to ashes .

Having heard this sentence , as he rose up , hée said , now praised be God ; and as he was about to have spoken more at large , the Procurer fiscall bing present prevented him , and thrusting him forward bad him march on . By and by they brought him to the place of execution ; and as it well fell out , having no Priest accompanying him , when he was come downe to the Market place , a néere friend of his comming to him commended him to God , and so they kissed each other .

Being come nigh to the * * Which is a watch tower standing bofore the City hall where the Clocke is . Befroy of the City , séeing there a great multitude of people , who were assembled together to sée him passe by , lifting up his voice , he spake thus ; O yee men of Tournay open your eyes , awake ye that sleepe , and stand up from the dead , and Christ shall give you light .

He also prayed all whom he had any way offended to forgive him , as he for his part was ready to forgive all the world . The people hearing him say so , began to be moved , and to make a great muttering . The multitude also that were come together were so many , that the souldiers who incompassed the Patient ( being now ready to suffer ) could neither march nor kéep ranke ; so as they were about to shoot . Which the people perceiving began to be moved so much the more , so as there had like to have béen a great tnmult . But going on they drew nigh to the place where the scaffold was .

Nicaise all the while spent the time in prayer unto God , and being at the place of execution hée uttered these words ; Lord , they have hated mee without a cause ; and ascended up joyfully to the scaffold : where the Tormentors readily received him , and led him to the stake ; and as they were fastening him to it , he said , Eternall Father , have pitty and compassion upon me , according as thou hast promised to all that aske the same of thee in thy sonnes name . Other prayers he made there to his God , and so continued to his last gaspe . And albeit the multitude made such a noise , and the beating of the drummes hindred his words from being all fully heard ; yet he so often pronounced , and that with such vehemency , the word Iesus , that it notwithstanding might plainly be understood as long as the breath was in his body . And thus yée have heard the godly life and blessed end of this constant martyr .

¶ Martin Bayart , Claude du Flot , with Io. Dantricourt , borne in the Countrey of Artois , and Noel Tournemine , of Hering neere Seclin , Martyrs , 1566.

YOu may easily discerne by the former Histories , that the cruelties exercised against the Faithfull in Flanders nothing diminished the increasing of them ; for the innocent bloud thus shed was a meanes to bring many ignorant soules to the knowledge of the Truth . These foure above named , dwelling in the City of Lisle , walked in the feare of the Lord , with zeale according to knowledge , as the event well manifested .

There was a Iesuit in the said City who had a servant that was cousin to one of the Martyrs , with whom they laboured , not without some perill , first to shew him the odiousnesse of that sect , and then to instruct him in the doctrine of the Gospell . To which purpose they lent him a booke containing good instructions drawne out of the holy Scriptures . The silly fellow , not considering the hurt that might follow , shewed it soone after to his Master . The false Prophet by and by knew that this booke was not forged upon his anvile , and therefore diligently enquired of his man where he had it . Now that he might with the more expedition attaine his desire , he gave him a piece of seven stivers , telling him he should do well to bring him to the knowledge of them from whom he had received it ; which was not hard to doe , in regard they all foure wrought upon their Trade ( which was to dresse sayes ) in an honest widowes house who professed the same Religion with them .

The Iesuite comming to the knowledge hereof failed not , according to their guise , to reveale it to the Magistrate . Now lest he might be suspected to be the betrayer of them , the Fox withdrew himselfe the same time out of the City , whilst on a saturday morning about two of the clocke these foure were apprehended and imprisoned by the Magistrate . It fell out the same day , that certain writings were set up upon the Towne-house against the horrible tyranny of the Spanish Inquisition , which was then intended to be brought in and executed throughout the Low-Countries , which no doubt was the meanes wherby the Magistrates were the rather incensed against the prisoners . But forasmuch as they were not found guilty of having any hand in this businesse , they were onely examined about matters concerning their Faith . To which they answered with such Anno 1566. courage and constancy , without varying or wavering , that the Iailour wondred how they could answer the Iudges so directly and pertinently ( as it were with one consent ) being notwithstanding severed one from another in the prison .

The second of March , 1566. they were condemned for heretiques by the Provost of the City , to which they replyed , that if they were Heretiques then Gods word must néeds be heresie , which could not be ; and therefore they fréely protested before all , that they were Christians , and held nothing but that which was agréeable to the word of God . They were asked if they would submit themselves to the will of the Magistrates . They answered they would submit themselves to the will of God . Then was sentence of death forthwith pronounced upon them , which was , that they should be burned alive before the Towne-house . When they were brought out of Prison to be executed , Noels father came and embraced him , and kissing him said , Art thou led my son in this sort unto death ? This is nothing , Father , said hée , for now am I going to life . And howsoever Noel wept in going up to the Scaffold , séeing his father so dissolved into teares ; yet recovering himselfe , and being armed with new courage , he cryed , O yée Priests , if we would have gone to your Masse , we néeded not to have béen here : but Iesus Christ never commanded nor instituted any such thing .

The Priests standing at the foot of the scaffold laboured to make the people beéeve they were Heretiques , and that their faith was the faith of devills , because they rejected the Sacraments . But to that one of them answered , that their Faith was nothing like to that of devills ; and as touching the Sacraments , they held so many as Christ ordained . Then said Martin , suffer us to die in peace , for we are in the right way , and are going to Iesus Christ , hinder us not in this our journey ; with these and the like spéeches the Priests mouthes were stopped , not daring to come up upon the Scaffold , as they were wont to doe .

Iohn Dauticourt comming up recited the articles of the Créed , adding somewhat by way of exposition upon every Article . Those who knew him before his imprisonment marvelled to heare him speake so judiciously . The executioner thinking to please his Masters offered to gag him : but the patient promised to hold his peace . Yet being straitly fastened to the stake by the necke , he said to the people ; O my friends , were it for speaking wickedly that they commanded me to be silent , it were somewhat , but I cannot be permitted to speake unto you the word of God , and with a loud voice said , Who shall separate us from the love of Christ ? shall tribulation , or anguish ? O Lord , we are delivered to death for thy sake , and are appointed as sheepe for the slaughter . But let us be of good cheere my brethren , for wee shall be more than conquerours , through him that loved us .

The other thrée on their parts cryed and said , Mat. 7. 14. This , this is the way that leads to life ; this is the strait way by which we must enter thereinto , as Christ our Lord hath taught us . Noel likewise said , Enter you my brethren , and whilest I am alive pray for me ; for after death prayers prevaile not . When all of them were fastened to their stakes , and covered with fagots , with fire ready to set thereto , they began with one voice to sing the first part of the seven and twentieth Psalme , and after that the song of Simeon to the end : after which the fire began to be kindled , in the middest whereof they were heard to cry ten or twelve times to the Lord , especially Iohn and Noel , with loud voices calling and saying , Lord receive us this day unto mercy , and unto thy kingdome . And thus ceasing to cry any more , they yéelded up their soules into the hands of God . This constancy of theirs , procéeding from the worke of Gods Spirit , was not without singular fruit , for the inlarging of the Church ; for many being touched therewith went home thence , as if they had gone from a powerfull sermon .

¶ Francis D' Alost in Flanders , Martyr , in the yeare 1566.

THis yong man , being by his trade a Cutler , during the time of his ignorance frequented the Court much , and tooke great delight in the vanity of this world , which gat him much respect of many , but chiefly among those of the Romish Religion , namely Priests and Monkes , who willingly conversed with him , taking much contentment in his carriage and course of life . But as soone as God of his goodnesse by the meanes of his word had revealed unto him his son Iesus Christ , he by and by altered and changed his former conversation : for having before lived in great dissolutenesse , he now sharply reproved such as he knew to follow sinfull wayes ; yea , he often taxed the Priests as well for their scandalous living as for their false doctrine , wherewith they abused the people ; but principally for making them to fall downe to such a god as could not defend nor kéep himselfe from Rats and Nice , and which is worse , to offer it up for the sins of the quick and the dead .

For these with other such like spéeches , those who erewhiles loved him began now to turne their love into hatred , insomuch as he was faine to flie from them , yea , and out of the Countrey also , being banished thence ; threatning him , that if he were taken there againe , he should be put to death , not as an heretike , but as one having offended the penall Lawes . But not long after the Lord wrought such an alteration not only in the Politicall but in the Ecclesiasticall state also , that not the Lawes concerning heresie alone were disanulled , but frée liberty was granted to the Faithfull of the Low-countries , to returne home into their houses againe , and to have the exercises of Religion , publikely and openly . Among these Francis returned at that time unto the City in which he was borne . But this fréedome so suddenly granted lasted not long . For the devill , not enduring the light so to shine out , stirred up Imps afresh to oppresse the godly . Francis then apprehending the danger , was minded one morning to depart out of the City ; but God had another worke for him to doe . For as he was passing along , he was apprehended in the stréete by one of the City , who with the Bailiffe met him . The Bailiffe would faine have baulked him , as if he had not séene him ; but said the other , here he is , hold him fast ; so they took him . Being conducted to prison , among other spéeches he said , now yée have taken me , you thinke to deprive me of life , and so have your will of me , purposing my great dammage and hurt ; but you are deceived , for it is all one , as if you tooke Counters from me , to fill my hand with a great summe of gold .

In prison he had many disputes with Priests and Cloister-men . But the Iailour of all other dealt harshly with him , who could not endure to heare him speake of God . But if at any time he heard him sing Psalmes and spirituall Songs , he would rage like a Bedlam . Once being very drunke , he set open the prison doores , and sitting on a bench he called to Francis , saying , come out thou naughty and wicked heretique . I will now sée , if thy God can deliver thée out of my hands . Francis said , as the case stands it might easily be effected ; If I were minded to escape away now , as I was heretofore , I could easily doe it , but I will not ; for God hath called me to suffer , and not to flie away , and therefore I will not resist , but rather obey his will .

The drunkard hearing him speake with such mildnes , and moderation , and séeing that he would not come forth , being provoked thereto by him , in his fury he tooke up his stoole on which he sat , and laid at him therewith , so as he had felled him to the ground , if the servant had not stepped betwéene , who tooke it out of his Masters hands by force : yet was the poore prisoner very sorely hurt , and lay long in the Chirurgions hands before his head could bée healed . But to make him amends , this cruell jaylour dieted him so strictly both for meate and drinke , that hée had died with hunger , had not God inclined the heart of his servant now and then , to relieve him , by conveying meate to him in secret .

After the Lord had thus by sundry trials prooved the patience and constancy of this his good servant , the Magistrates of the City of Alost consulted how to put him to death , having oft called the Executioner to this their consultation ; but they could not agrée in the manner how to effect it . Some were of opinion it were best to have him put to death secretly in the prison ; others advised to execute him openly , lest they should incurre the blot of being murderers . In the end waxing more hardy , having long detained him in bonds , they called him forth into judgment , and pronounced sentence upon him , which was , that because he had done contrary to the Kings Lawes , in returning againe to the City from which he was banished , he had therefore deserved to die , séeing also hée held certaine opinions directly opposite to the Church of Rome .

Francis hearing his sentence read , without any shew of distemper , said , Now seeing you are so thirsty after bloud , I willingly yeeld it into your hands , and my soule into the hands of my mercifull Lord God Almighty . Francis , said they , we command you to hold your peace ; for if you will not , wée will take order to bridle your tongue . Hée then promised them to obey their command . As hée went to suffer hée used that spéech of the Apostle saint Peter , I must now shortly put off this my earthly tabernacle , which 2 Pet. 1. 14. 2 Cor. 5. 14. the love of Christ Iesus my Lord constraines me to doe . Being come into the market place where he was to be offered up a sacrifice , he knéeled downe ; and having ended his prayer , he sayed to the executioner , doe now what you are commandded , the will of God bée done : and so presenting himselfe chéerefully to the stroke of death , he was beheaded the first of May , in the yéere 1566. his body being afterwards exposed to the foules of the aire for a prey .

¶ Iohn Tuscaen of Andenard in Flaunders , Martyr , Iune the eighth , Anno 1566.

Behold here how God meant to awaken the men of this time out of their brutish security , as it were with a thunder clap from heaven .

THis young man a maker of Tapistry about the age of two and twenty yéeres , the son of one called Simeon Tuscaen dwelling in the suburbs of Andenard , was trained up from his youth in all godly nurtrature . He hearing news that things went more aukly to passe in Bruxels then hée could have wished , determined in himselfe to make it knowne by the effect , that the adoring of a breaden God , which the Roman Church so much worshipped , was nothing else but an abhominable and execrable sacriledge . Having cast to and fro in his minde , and thoughts , the weightinesse of the busines he was to undertake , at length hée determined to demonstrate the same more fully and apparently in a publike assembly , which was the thirtieth day of May in the said yeare 1566. ( which after the custome of the Romanists is called the feast of God , or Corpus Christi day . ) Now by reason that two Cities of Andenard and Pamelle are joyned as it were in one , there were two Temples dedicated there , not to the Lord , but the one to saint Walburgne , called the Church of Andenard , and the other to their Lady , which is within the jurisdiction of the Lord of Pamelle .

Iohn Tuscaen directed his course towards this Church , to performe that which long before he had in his owne thoughts projected . Being come into the Quire of the Church in Pamelle , beholding there a multitude of People utterly estranged from the true worship of God , ready to fall downe and prostitute themselves before a breaden cake , forthwith ( not casting what should be the issue ) being urged thereto through a zeale of Gods glory , drew towards the Priest , while he was elevating and shewing the people that which they call the host ; and with great vehemencie snatched it out of his hands , cast it to the ground , and brake it all to pieces , speaking with a loud voice ; sée here , my Masters , your goodly God , who you sée is not able to helpe himselfe , but is here broken all to pieces . How long , how long , O ye senselesse Priests , will you thus defile the holy supper of the Lord ? shall wee never sée an end of your filthy Idolatries ? If the authority of the holy scripture can nothing move you , yet at length be warned and admonished by this present example , that there is not a jot of divinity in this bread , séeing it is subject to be thus handled : will yee worship a dead Idoll , your selves being living men ?

At this so vehement and bold an exhortation , accompanied with such constancy , all the people there present stood amazed and in such an extasie , ( but yet withall such a noise and bustling throughont the Church ) that the Curate of the parish , who before was in some by-corner there , comming towards the Quire , met Tuscaen , as hee was passing through the prease without any feare or let . The Curate saluted him , not knowing what he had done , much lesse suspecting that he was the cause of all that tumult and stirre ; for he was his cousin . Howbeit Iohn would take no knowledge of his salutation , but began to reprove him for deluding and abusing the poore silly people , being their overseer ; for a day will come , said he , in which you shall render an account to God for them . In the hearing of this , the Curate called upon the people to lay hold upon the said Iohn Tuscaen , as hee was going out of the Church faire and softly . So that it had been easie for him to have quite himself out of their fingers , if he had but hastned his pace a little , because none offered to touch or apprehend him . The Curate seeing that , delaied not , but with all speed got him to the under Bailiffe of Pamelle , by whose outcries and importunities the Bailiffe could doe no lesse but goe with him to apprehend the great Heretique . As they were making towards him , hee shewed no more semblance of escaping , then before .

Then they tooke and imprisoned him without any resistance . Dinner being ended , he was presented Anno 1567. before the Magistrates of Pamelle to be examined in the presence of the Curate : after they had enquired of him who they were that incited and set him on to doe such an outragious act unto the host , they asked him what he held the bread in the Masse to be , and whether he did not beléeve it was the body of Christ : If , saith he , you consider well what the Angell sayd to the Apostles at his assumption . viz. Act. 1. 11. this same Iesus , which is taken up from you into heaven , shall so come in like manner as ye have séene him goe Where Christ is to bee sought . into heaven ; You may plainely discerne that we are not to séeke him here below .

After many other questions and answers , béeing sent againe to prison , he was the second time examined : and being asked whether he was himselfe when he did it , or distracted ? Hée answered , That he had done it , not rashly , but upon mature deliberation . Béeing further demanded what should move him to commit so hainous an act ? If this , saith he , séemeth so strange unto you , then I pray you tell me who moved Moses to breake the Tables of stone written with the finger of Exod. 32. 19. God ? They perceiving that he secretly aimed at their Idolatrie , sent him to prison againe .

The eighth of Iune he was brought betimes in the morning into the judgment Hall , to receive their sentence which was to be pronounced against him ; where two friers Minorites were purposely sent to sée if they could turne him from his constancy : to which purpose asking him , if he did not beleeve that God was included in the bread which is lifted up in the Masse ? He answered them by another question ; namely , whether the Potter could make a pot ? They sayd yes , but what was that to the purpose ? He asked them againe , if the pot could make a Potter ? The good fathers , séeing whereabouts he went , forthwith left him . When he saw he had thus stopped their mouths , he thanked God .

Then the Magistrates of the city went up into the judgement seat , and gave sentence against him ; which was , first to have that hand stricken off , with which he had taken the Host out of the priests hands , and his body to bée burned to ashes , which afterward was to be scattered into the river .

Hearing this sentence hée was very joyfull , thanking his Iudges , and the Lord of Pamelle . But the Bailiffe of Audenard wished him rather to aske forgivenesse of God and of the people , for the offence he had commited . If I have offended any ( said hée ) I aske them forgivenesse . Then was he led forth to be executed ; and as he went , he sung in his own mother tongue the Lords praier with such confidence , as argued the inward peace of his Conscience , in dying in so good a quarrell .

The tormentor willed him to stretch forth his arme that his hand might be cut off ; which he did , suffering the same with such a patience , as if hée had felt no paine . And then with his eyes lifted up to heaven , he said , O Lord God , it is for the glory of thy name that I endure these things : inable mee now with strength from above , that I may finish this sacrifice . Forthwith the fire was kindled , which made him at the first to shrinke a little ; but by continuall and ardent prayer to God the violence of the torment was abated and asswaged . Now standing in the middest of the flames , his body being in a manner halfe consumed , hée shewed apparent signes unto the beholders of his invincible courage , by holding up as well as hée could , his armes on a light fire .

Thus was this valiant Martyr handled in the presence of multitudes ; which caused many to cleave the rather to the Doctrine of the Gospell , séeing him dye so constantly . The River of Escant received his ashes , that the Sentence given upon him might be fully accomplished ,

Martin Smetius Martyr , Anno 1567.

MArtin Smetius being prisoner in the Castle of Vilvourd , there came to him a Frier to examine him , and with a purpose to turne him from the Faith . But Smetius being a man learned , and of a quick understanding , remained constant , which so confounded his opposite , that hée went away with shame . The Fryer invented a recantation , to which it was reported that Smetius had subscribed . But an Elder of the Church , whose name was Cornelius Specox , comming to the knowledge thereof ( by the helpe of friends ) got a sight of the said Recantation . Who in the presence of divers friends conferring a certaine Letter ( which Smetius had put his name unto ) with that writing , found it in nothing to agree therewith , and therefore the recantation to bée méerely counterfeited , The eighth of February being Saturday , Smetius having his feete tied under an horses belly , on which he was set , was thus brought to Vilvourd to the * * Hee was apprehended by his Provost with 20. horsemen as he was preaching at Malives . When Smetins saw them , he exhorted the congregation to be quiet , for they are come , said he , to take me : but the assembly was by and by scattered . Provost ( who himselfe was afterwards hanged for his villanies . ) His Sergeants passing immediatly along with him through Malives , went towards Malladery of Wallen , where finding a ladder set up to an oake , they hanged him thereon . Smetius being on the Ladder used these words ; Lord forgive them , for they know not what they doe .

And then singing certaine verses of a Psalme , he yéelded up his soule into the hands of the Lord .

¶ Master Iohn Goris and Ioris of Asschen Martyrs , Anno , 1567.

IOhn Goris Chirurgion , borne in Audenard , travelling towards Gaud , was betrayed by two spies , who signified the same to the Bayliffe ; himselfe also going the same way whither Goris was travelling him . The Bailiffe , hirsting after the bloud of this poore innocent , rid on till hee had overtaken him , asking him whether hée went ? I am going , said Goris , to the Parish of Nazaret . And I purpose also , said the Bayliffe , to goe thither , wee will beare you company . Having passed on thus a little way , the Bayliffe thinking himselfe sure of Goris , began to lay hands upon him . Goris séeing that leaped over a ditch , and got into a little wood . The wood was presently beset with Countrey people ; and being there apprehended , he was carried to Audenard , as a shéep to the slaughter , where he was committed to prison . They layed many things to his charge , which they were not able to prove . Being examined the second time upon divers articles , hee answered thereunto with such wisedome , that the Counsell admired how a man of so meane account could defend his cause in so good a manner . But after they came to question with him concerning matters of Religion , now I see , saith he , that you seek my bloud .

The night following hee was overtaken with By this we see that man stands not by his owne strength . such an apprehension of the feare of death , that for saving his life hee was almost resolved to deny the truth . But by the assistance of Gods holy spirit calling his thoughts together , hee instantly and ardently besought the Lord to deliver him out of this temptation , that by the power of his grace he might overcome the infirmity of his flesh : which prayer of faith the Lord had such respect unto , that from that time he manifestly resisted all Satans assaults , and maintained the truth Though I fall . saith the Church , yet I shall arise . M●ch . 7. 8. Act. 7 60. unto his last breath .

Having received sentence he was nothing appalled thereat , but , like the holy Martyr S. Stephen , prayed God that he would not lay his death to their charge . Comming to the place where he was to be executed , casting himselfe downe prostrate , he made his prayer to God ; in which prayer albeit he sought the Lord to forgive his Enemies , yet added he this withall ; I am perswaded , that God being a just Iudge will not leave their sinne unpunished . Which prediction fell out not long after ; for the Bailife who apprehended him , & rejoyced in standing by whilst the martyr was executed was not long after shot with a harquebuse , whereof he presently died like a wretch .

After Goris was thus executed , they brought forth his fellow prisoner , called Ioris of Asschen ; who the same day suffered the same kind of death , that is to say , he was hanged upon a gibbet , which death he endured for the name of Christ with like constancy as did the former . Which courage of his he thus manifested to his parents and friends , in a letter written to them a little before his death .

¶ A Letter written by Ioris of Asschen , to his Parents and Friends , a little before the time of his Martyrdome .

MOst deare Father and Mother , Sister and Brother , I write here unto you comfortable newes , namely , that in all my life I never saw any day so pleasing to me as this is ; in which the Lord hath counted me worthy to be one of his Champions , and to suffer for his holy Name : For which I give him most humble and hearty thanks , I also thanke you much , good Father and Mother , that in all my distresses you have beene beneficiall and helpfull unto me , and carefull for me ; for which the Lord aboundantly reward you in his kingdome . Rejoyce with me , I pray you , that God hath now called me to such a glorious and welcome marriage day . Oh , how precious in the sight of the Lord our God is the death of his Martyrs .

Deare friends , two Priests , yea , and some of the Magistrates also have sought to terrifie me with many threats , thinking to turne me aside from my holy profession ; but the Lord of his great mercy hath given me his grace to withstand them all : for I plainly told them I was not ashamed of the Gospell of Christ , but would be willing and ready to die in the defence thereof ; following my Lord and Master Iesus Christ thorow all afflictions , to be made partaker with him at the last of his eternall joyes in his celestiall Tabernacle . Wherefore if God shal cal any of you forth to suffer ought for his Names sake , beare the same , I beseech you , with meeknesse and patience , not declining from the Truth for feare or favour , to the right hand or to the left ; but feare him rather who is able to cast soule and body into hell .

The time which God hath lent us to converse in this world is but short , and therefore let us begin to abandon the love thereof , with all things that are therein , betimes , that so we may be ready to follow the call of God .

Deare Father and Mother , I doe take my last farewell of you , untill we meet together againe in the Kingdome of heaven , where we shall partake of that joy which shall last for ever , all sorrowes , teares , and griefes being wiped away . Be ye not therefore grieved I pray you , but be patient ; for the affliction which is befalne me is most acceptable unto me , for which also I blesse and praise the Lord .

The Lord prosper you in all your wayes , to his glory and your good . Thanke all my friends for their love expressed toward me , and salute them kindely with an holy kisse in the Lord .

Your humble and obedient sonne , Iohn Ioris of Asschen . Thus were these two witnesses of Iesus Christ executed the fourtéenth of April , 1567.

¶ A worthy answer of a constant Martyr called Guy de Brez , Anno. Dom. 1567.

GUy be Brez , a Minister of the Gospell , being committed prisoner into the Castle of Tournay , was visited by many Ladies & Gentlemen , onely out of a desire to sée him , in regard hee was a man so highly estéemed . Some at the first view scoffed ; others railed on him ; but others were moved to take pitty and compassion on him . Among the rest , the Countesse of Ren , accompanied with certaine Gentlewomen , comming into the prison , and at the first entrance beholding the iron chain to which he was fastned ; Master Guy , said she , I wonder how you can either eate , drinke , or sléepe in quiet ; for were I in your case , the very terror thereof would goe nigh to kill me .

O Madam , said he , the good cause for which I suffer , and that inward peace of conscience wherewith God hath endued me , makes me eate and drinke with greater contentment than my enemios can which séeke my life : yea , so farre off is it that my bonds or chaine doe any way terrifie me , or breake off my sléepe , that on the contrary I glory and take delight therein , estéeming them at an higher rate than chains and rings of gold , or any other jewels of price whatsoever ; for they yéeld me much more profit . Yea , when I heare the ra●ing of my chaine , me thinkes I heare as it were some swéet instrument of Musicke sounding in mine eares : not that such an effect comes méerely from my chaines , but in regard I am bound therewith for maintaining the truth of the Gospell .

¶ The same Martyr in a Letter to his wife acquaints her with Gods gracious dealing with him in all his assaults .

SPeaking of his apprehension , he shewes how carnall reason began to play its part against the providence of God ; for , saith he , these thoughts came througing into my head ; What meant we to go so many in company together as we did ? had it not béen for such and such we had never béen discovered nor taken . Vnder such like cogitations I lay for a while , saith he , even in a manner overwhelmed , till by the assistance of Gods holy Spirit my minde was raised up to meditate on Gods providence . After which my heart began to féel wonderfull rest and contentment ; saying thus in my selfe , O my God , the day and houre of my birth was before ordained by thee , and ever since thou hast preserved and kept me in great perils and dangers , and hitherto delivered me out of them all . And if now the houre be come wherin I must passe out of this life into thy kingdom , thy holy will be done ; I cannot escape out of thy hands ; yea , though I could , yet Lord thou knowest I would not , seeing all my felicity depends upon conforming my will unto thine .

From these considerations I received no small consolation ; and therefore , deare wife , rejoyce with me , I pray you , and blesse our good God for these his mercies towards me ; for he doth nothing but that which is equall and right . You have béene privy to , and acquainted with all the travels , crosses , and persecutions which have befallen me , yea , and have your selfe béene partaker with me therein , when you accompanied me in my voyages during the time of my exile : and now after all these you sée , my welbeloved in the Lord , how he holdeth forth unto me his hand of providence , to drive me home to himselfe into his blessed kingdome . I now lead you the way , and when his will is you shall follow me thither . Our separation shall not be for ever : it will not be long ere we be gathered under one head Iesus Christ . This world is not the place of our rest : no , heaven is our home , this is but the place of our banishment .

Let us therefore aspire after our true countrey , namely heaven , and long to be received into the Mansions of our heavenly father , where we shall sée our head and Brother , our husband and Saviour Iesus Christ , with the noble triumphant assemblies of the Patriarchs , Prophets , Apostles , and so many millions of Martyrs ; to whom I hope shortly to be gathered , having finished the course of that administration which I have received of the Lord Iesus . Wherefore deare wife be you comforted in the meditation of these things . Take into your consideration the honour the Lord doth you , in giving you a husband who is not only called to be a Minister of Christs Gospel , but also so highly advanced of God , as to be accounted worthy to partake of the crowne of martyrdome . It is an honour which the Angels in heaven are Angels not capable of being Martyrs . not capable of . I now rejoyce in my sufferings , my heart leapeth within me ; in my afflictions , I finde nothing wanting unto mee ; I am filled with the abundant riches of my God ; yea , so far am I comforted therewith , that I have sufficient store not onely for my selfe , but to impart thereof also to as many as I have opportunity to speake unto . Which bounty and favour I beséech my Eternall Lord God to continue to me his poore prisoner : yea , I am perswaded that he will perform it unto the end ; for by good experience I féele , that he never forsakes them that trust in him . I Gods goodnes to his afflicted children is oft above and beyond their expectation . could never have imagined that God would have béene so gracious as he hath béen to me his poore creature .

I now taste of the fidelity and bounty of Christ my Saviour ; I am here taught to practise what I have preached unto others . Yea , let me not be ashamed to confesse , that when I heretofore preached I spake but as a Parrat , in regard of that which I have now better learned by proofe and experience . I have profited more in the schoole-house of this prison , than ever I did in all my life before : Prisons prove Gods schoole-houses to the faithfull . for I have the holy Ghost , who is my constant instructor and schoolmaster , teaching me how to handle my weapons in this fight of afflictions . Satan on the other side , who is the sworne enemy of all Gods Elect , compasseth me about on every side , as a roaring Lyon thinking to devoure me . But he who hath said , Feare not , I have overcome the world , puts as it were new courage into Iohn 16. 33. Rom. 16 20. 2 Cor. 12. 9. me ; and then I sée the Lord bruising Satan under my féet ; féeling the power of God perfected in my weakenesse , And thus the Lord causeth mee one while to féele my infirmity and weakenesse , that so I may take knowledge how I am but a poore earthen Vessell ( even weakenesse it selfe ) to humble mee , that God may have all the glory ; It is profitable for the godly sometimes to feele their infirmities . and then by and by hée fortifies and comforts me , ( I may truly say ) incredibly above all I could aske or thinke .

For I would not change my condition with theirs who persecute me ; I take my rest , eate and drinke , with more hearts ease then they . I am indéed lodged in the strongest and vilest prison they have , darke and obscure , which for the darknesse thereof is called Brunain ; where I have no Brunain a prison of the Valencians . aire to breath at , but a little stinking hole , where they lay all their rubbish , and where the drunkards commonly vent their urine . I am laden with Irons both on my hands and féet , which are a continuall By reason whereof he complaines he wrote with much difficulty , and therefore could not write as otherwise hee would have done . torment unto me , the irons eating through the flesh even to the hare bones . The Provost Marshall comes to view my fetters twice or thrice a day , fearing ●est I should make an escape : for preventing whereof he hath placed thrée guards of fourty men before the prison dore , &c.

And thus having given unto his Wife his advice , how to behave herselfe during her widowhood , and how to traine up her Children , with his loving saluations remembred to her selfe and other his speciall friends , he closeth up this Letter .

In the end of a letter written to his Mother , the rather to encourage her willingly to offer him up to God , he puts her in minde of two memorable examples of women who were mothers of Children , in this manner following .

I remember , saith he , that I have read in the Ecclesiasticall Stories , how that in the hot persecutions of the Church in times past , the poore christians were assembled together without a certaine City , to heare the word of God . Now a great commander was sent of purpose to sée these poore Innocents put to the sword . And being on his way ready to put his bloody commission into execution , the report thereof came to the eares of a true Christian Woman , who hasted with all the The first example . spéede she could , to be at this méeting , carying her little Childe in her armes . As shée drew nigh to this troope of horsemen , shée rushed in , to get through , expecting that they would make way for her . The governour séeing her make such haste , called her to him , and examined her whither shée posted so fast ? shée gave him this short answers , I am going , said shée , to the assembly of the christians . What to do ? said hée ; hast thou not heard that I am commanded to put them all to death ? Yes , I know it well , said shée , And therefore am I in such haste , that I may be counted worthy to lose my life with them . But what wilt thou do with thy little Childe , saith he ? I am carying it thither , that even it also may partake of the crown of Martyrdome with the rest .

The tyrants heart was so wounded with these prompt and plaine answers of this silly woman , that he retired backe to the Emperor who had committed the execution of this businesse unto him , and told him the whole discourse ; by meanes whereof the Emperors wrath was appeased , and the execution stayed . Here was an heart inflamed indeed with the fiery zeale of Gods love . Here is a patterne fit to be presented before all women and Mothers to imitate the same .

I call to minde one other Example of a mother and her sonne in the times when Romanus suffered Martyrdome . Hee was commanded to worship idols . His answer was , as hee stood in the place of judgement , that he worshipped one God only , in Iesus Christ , his only son . And this , saith he , is an Article so well knowne , that if any childe , though but of 7. yeeres old , should be examined concerning it , he would easily make a direct answer to it . Then a Childe about those yeeres being presented publickely , Romanus said , come hither my pretty boy , answer me ; ought wee to worship many Gods , or but one God in Iesus Christ ? The little child answered , That there be many Gods we children cannot beleeve ; seeing to us there is but one God .

Then the tyrant apprehending the mother caused The second example . her child to be scourged with rods before her eyes . The babe intreated her to give him some drinke : to whom she said , Alas poore childe , I have no drinke to give thee ; but now my sonne goe and drinke of the cup of martyrdome , which Herod the king gave the yong children to drinke of .

Then was the childs head stricken off . * * Hitherto may be referred the invincible constancy of that pious mother mentioned in the 2. booke of the Machabe●s , with her seven children 2 Mac. cap. 7. Reade the whole chapter Such examples are left upon record for our use , that in such and the like mirrors we might behold how the mighty power of God being made perfect in the infirmity of weake flesh , all of us , with one heart and voyce , should render unto him the sacrifices of praise and thanksgiving for the same ; shewing forth to our brethren and sisters his triumphs and victories with new songs of rejoycing . The which sounding throughout the whole world , we may thereby incite all creatures , yea , the very Angels of heaven to magnifie and glorifie the name of our Lord eternally . So be it .

¶ With this godly personage Guy de Brez was one Peregrine de la Grange ioyned as his prison fellow and fellow laborer in the worke of the Ministery .

Whose learned disputes with Richardot bishop of Arres doe heere follow , written with his owne hand .

THe bishop at his comming into the prison being informed of the prisoners name , and of his gentle disposition , began thus with him .

Bishop . I am much grieved Monsieur de la Grange to sée you in this meane condition , and could wish it were farre otherwise with you then now I sée it is .

La Grange .

Sir , I humbly thanke you for your love and kindnesse shewed towards me , altogether I confesse without any desert of mine : and as for the base estate in which you now séeme , God hath so comforted me therein with his grace , that I doe without any great difficulty patiently suffer what he hath pleased to lay upon mee ; yea , I prayse and blesse his name , that hee hath ballanced the weight of my afflictions according to the strength which he hath given mée , so as I sinke not under the burthen : for as my sufferings in Christ abound , he causeth his consolations by 2. Cor. 1. 3. Christ to abound in me also .

Bishop .

It is usuall with such as you are to glory in this kinde of spéech : for as soone as any afflictions befall you , you by and by stile them the sufferings of Christ . And if any of you be put to death , then ye boast that it is for Gods truth : but when things are layd to the touchstone , the matter is nothing so nor so .

La Grange .

Sir , if your meaning bée of such as have died for the doctrine for which I am bound with this chaine , and thus fettered with Irons : I doubt not but they have given such a reason of their faith , that whosoever shall read their answers , and weigh the same without partiality , must néeds judge thereof even as wée doe . And for my owne part I am ready to make it good before any whom it conceres , that the doctrine I now hold and 1. Tim. 6. 3. Deut. 12. 32. teach is according to godlinesse , taken out of the pure fountaines of the holy scriptures , without adding , diminishing , or varying any way therefrom .

Bishop .

We reade that in all times men have béen wont to shelter themselves under the Title of Gods word , in so much that all the old heresies maintained by heretiques have run to this covert ; so as great héed is to be taken , lest under this pretence men rush into errors .

La Grange .

I am not ignorant , sir , hereof , in regard that Satan knows how to transform himselfe into an Angel of light , thereby to establish his delusions , causing darknesse thereby to be taken 2. Cor. 11. 14. Iohn 14. 17. for light . But the holy Ghost , who is the Spirit of truth , hath in such wise discovered his jugglings , that none are deluded thereby , but those who at noone day close their eyes that they may 2 Cor. 4. 4. not behold the light .

Bishop .

Doe you thinke that the holy Ghost hath given you such an illumination , that the truth should only be revealed to you , and to none other .

La Grange .

God forbid , sir , I should have any such thought . I am not of the minde of those dreamers , who at this day bragge of their having particular revelations of the holy Spirit . He means the Anabaptists and their like . Eph. 2. 20. But I speake of an ordinary and generall revelation , such as is taught us out of the Bible , which we call the holy Scriptures , according as it is therein declared unto us by the Prophets and Apostles .

This was the effect of the Bishops first communication with de la Grange ; after which hée was heard to say twice or thrice to the Kings Commissioners , that hée had no will to meddle any further with him . Being called for to be examined elsewhere before the said Commissioners , Peregrine tooke his leave of the Bishop , entreating him to intercede for him , that hée might be eased of his irons , alledging that the Prison was strong enough and sufficiently garded .

The second time they met together , the Bishop having a prompt memory , made a rehearsall of what passed betwéen them the day before , and after began thus with the said Peregrine .

Bishop .

Séeing that which I hold as touching the Sacrament of the Altar is agréeable to the Scriptures , confirmed so long since by the consent of all the ancient fathers , wherefore doe you not agrée with us therein ? Had you rather hold with these Novelists , as with Calvin and with the confession of Auspourge .

Grange .

Sir , I am neither Calvinist nor Papist ; I am a Christian , and what I hold concerning religion is taken out of Christs doctrine , who to the only Doctor of his Church . What Calvin hath taught conformable to the word of God , I am of the same minde with him : and whereas you call your Religion , the old Religion , and ours the new , it troubles me not at all , since the Father of lies hath long since forged the same , to disgrace the truth , and to establish and maintaine the multitudes of falshoods and absurdities of your Tenents which you hold . For example , because Christ in giving his disciples bread in the Sacrament , said , This is my body , thence they would make us beléeve that the bread is become the body of Christ , as if the verbe est signified a change of the bread into another substance , which is found in no language whatsoever .

Bishop .

We maintaine not the Transubstantiation of the bread from this Verbe est , knowing that the Hebrews use the Participle of the Present tense in stead of a Verbe ; but rather from hence , because Christ said , This is my body .

La Grange .

I told * * For they had many disputes touching this point , which are not here inserted . you that Iesus Christ in his Supper gives us that body which was conceived by the holy Ghost in the wombe of the virgin Mary ; which was crucified , dead and buried , raised againe the third day , and is ascended into heaven ; yet wee utterly deny that there is any change made of the bread . Therefore if you would have us beéeve it , let us have some proofe of scripture for it .

Bish.

To speake properly , the Transubstantiation of the bread cannot be proved by the Word of God , and yet we must beléeve it for the reasons above said .

La Grange .

Your glorying then that you have the Word of God on your side is as you sée come to nothing . And why have you then burned so many of Gods saints for denying that which you cannot maintaine by the scriptures ? For our parts , we should blush to affirme , that the substance of bread remaines after the words of consecration , if we could not prove the same from the very forme of the institution of the sacrament , wherein Christ tooke bread , and having given thankes hee brake bread , and gave to his Disciples bread , and they tooke and did eat bread : yea , Saint Paul rehearsing 1 Cor. 11. 23 , 26. 17. the institution calls it bread thrice .

Bish.

You know that in the Hebrew Tongue bread is taken for the remainders of what was eaten ; Paul therefore in that place speakes of those viands which the Corinthians did eate in their Love-feaste , reproving their abuse . So also , howsoever Paul calls it bread there , and that in the second of the Acts of the Apostles mention is Act. 〈◊〉 42. made of the breaking of bread , all this serves not your turne ,

La Grange .

I grant that bread is taken in the Scripture in this sence ; but be it that bread be taken for the meat that was left , yet you reade not that the substance was changed into the substance of other meate , or lost the property thereof . It is certaine that the Scripture useth not this phrase , of breaking of bread in the use of the Lords supper , for nothing ; for thereby we are given to understand , that it is not a signe onely in appearance or shew , but the true substance of bread .

Bish.

Let it be what it will ; wee hold close to the words of Iesus Christ , where he saith , This is my body ; and therefore also beéeve what wee speake . I care not if I be deceived in this matter , nor for bearing reproofe for the same , either Vnderstand the words sacramentally , and all is wel . before God or men ; for before God himself I will pleade thus , Lord , thou hast said it , and I beleeve it .

La Grange .

We rest in the same thing also ; but withall we have an eie unto Christs meaning and intent , which was to establish a sacrament : we also receive from his mouth the same words as well as you , but sacramentally , where the outward signe beares the name of the thing signified .

Bish.

As touching the sacraments in the old testament ( which had their extent only to the comming of Christ , and no further ) we indéed doe hold , that the signe beares the name of the thing signified thereby ; and thus the Paschall Lambe Exod. 12. 43. Cec. 71. 1● . was called the Passeover , and Circumcision was called Gods Covenant , being but a signe thereof : but it is otherwise now in the sacraments of the new Testament , which have their continuance unto the end of the world , containing in them the thing signified .

La Grange .

Your Distinction will be but idle if we come to the sacraments of the new Testament , which are onely two , ( howsoever the church of Rome holds seven ) to wit , Baptisme and the Lords supper . The scripture calls Baptisme the washing of regeneration , because it is a signe thereof , yet bearing the name of that whereof it is but a signe . Nor among your owne Writers do we finde , that the water in Baptisme is changed into the blood of Christ ; which is notwithstanding the true lover of regeneration . Also the cup is called the new Testament , because it is a signe thereof .

Dare you now affirme that the cup is the new Testament ? But because you séeme to bring in for confirmation of your opinion the ancient Fathers , we are content to be tried herein by them , even in our cause also , and it shall appeare that they are not so contrary to us as you suppose ; and this will cleare our doctrine from the crime of novelty , wherewith yée slander it . Afterwards we will come to touch such inconveniences and absurdities as flow from your Doctrine .

The Bishop answering that hée was content , La Grange began as followeth .

La Grange .

Gelasius , who was an ancient doctor , Gelasius a pope of Rome yea and a Pope also , said in a Councell held at Rome , That the substance and nature of bread and wine remained in the sacrament of the Lords Supper , even as the humane nature of our Lord Iesus Christ was united unto his divine essence . Chrysostome an ancient doctor , in his imperfect Chrisostome . worke upon S. Matthew , denies that the body of Christ is inclosed under the bread in the sacrament , but holds that it is only an outward signe thereof .

Bish.

I have , as you know , before answered that sentence of Gelasius , and then I told you that he was not séene in Philosophie , and therefore could not dispute substantially of the substance of the bread ; yea , I verily thinke he understood not what this word substance meant , but tooke it for that which we call accidents ; as some times by this word accident wee understand substance ; witnesse Iulian , who takes it in this sence .

La Grange .

Sir , I cannot conceive that such a learned Father could be so ignorant , as not to know what the substance of bread should meane , or at least the nature thereof , féeling hée ate of it daily . S. Augustine hath this saying on the third Augustine . Psalme , That Christ shewed admirable patience in receiving Iudas to that banquet in which hee instituted and gave to his Disciples the signe of his body and blood .

Bish.

I doubt not but many such sentences are to be found in saint Augustine which séeme to favour your opinion ; as where he saith to Adimantus the Manichée , That Iesus Christ did not shun to call it his body , albeit he gave but the signe thereof . But such kinde of spéeches must be expounded by conferring one place with another .

La Grange .

Nay sir , we have not onely saint Augustine , but also the most part of the ancient Fathers ( all which you say are against us ) on our side .

Bishop .

Well , but come now to the absurdities and inconveniences of our doctrine , whereof you spake .

La Grange .

Amongst other , I will instance in this one ; by the doctrine which you teach you sever 1. Absurdity . and di●oyne that which in it self is joyned and united together . In the supper of the Lord the Sonne of God gives us his flesh for our meate , and his blood for our drinke ; which are coupled together by outward sacramentall signes , bread and wine : now according to your doctrine the bread to converted into flesh , and the wine into blood , and yée separate the flesh from the blood of Christ .

Bish.

We separate not the flesh from the blood , séeing that by concomitancy the flesh is never without blood , nor blood without flesh .

La Grange .

If this be so , wee should in one 2. Absurdity . & the same action receive the flesh & blood of Christ twice ; for taking the bread , which you say hath blood accompanying it by your Concomitance , you receive whole Christ in flesh , and then againe in bloud ; and thus we receive the flesh twice , and the bloud twice .

Bish.

What inconvenience commeth of receiving the same twice in one action ?

La Grange .

Christ did not institute his supper to be received twice in one action , but saith in the singular number , Take , eate , this is my body ; he said not in the plurall , These are my bodies . This only absurdity , if there were no more , overturnes the Lords institution .

To this the Bishop made no answer .

La Grange .

If we marke Christs words , it will appeare that the absurdities in your doctrine do crosse this commandement , Eat ; for what eat you sir , I pray you , in this sacrament ?

Bish.

The accidents of bread .

La Grange .

Eate you nothing but the accidents ? It is said , Eate , this is my body .

Bish.

We receive the body and blood .

La Grange .

When you eate the body doe you not bruise it with your téeth ?

Bish.

No , for Christs body is insensible ; so as when we eate or bruise the cake , the body is not bruised therewithall , but the forme ; the body is not dismembred , but every bit is the body of Christ .

La Grange .

Sir , you still fall into the former absurdities ; for making thrée pieces of your cake in the Masse , and every piece thereof the whole 3. Absurdity . body of Christ , it thereupon followes , that in taking three pieces you swallow downe three bodies of Christ together .

Bishop .

We must not be led thus by humane sense .

La Grange .

Sir , that which I say is manifest enough , and so that which you affirme of your formes cannot stand ; for Christ saith not , Eat the formes , but , Eate , this is my body . Now wee cannot eate , unlesse we gnaw with our teeth , in bruising therewith that we eate . If you say that the bread , which is flesh as you hold , is conveyed under the tongue , and gently swallowed , then I answer , This is not eating but swallowing : for , Can he be said to eate , who being halfe pined with hunger swallowes his bread and meate withou chewing ? Nay , he may rather be said to devoure it . Moreover , if the bread , which as you affirme is flesh , bée put into a mans mouth , and swallowed , then how will you answere that which Christ said in Saint Mathew , That whatsoever Mat. 15. 17. enters into the mouth goeth into the belly , and is cast out into the draught , or backe chamber , as we call it .

Bish.

These words must be taken of our ordinary eating , which is cast ( saving your presence ) after it is eaten into the draught .

La Grange .

What becomes then of this swallowed flesh ?

Bish.

The formes are turned into it , and the flesh of Iesus Christ is gone ; but these things must not be too curiously examined .

La Grange .

This answer cannot stand : the accidents , which you call kindes , cannot be changed thereinto , it is the substance which is changed . But let us come to a more substantiall argument : you teach , That whosoever receives this Bread , which you call flesh , receives Iesus Christ . How 1 Cor 11. 27. 29. is it then that Saint Paul saith , Hee that eateth and drinketh unworthily eats and drinks damnation to himselfe , &c.

Bish.

This argument hath some weight in it ; for thus you reason , hee that receives Christ doth therewithall receive eternall life ; but by our Doctrine all receive Christ in the sacrament , therefore they must needs have eternall life .

I confesse it is true according to your minor proposition , that they receive him : but I deny that all receive him unto life everlasting ; for if they receive not the flesh by the holy Ghost , it profits them nothing .

La Grange .

I have taken the first part of my Iohn 11. 25. proposition out of Saint Iohn , where Christ saith , he is the life ; but séeing wée cannot receive so much as a common hearbe without the vertue of it , much lesse can wee receive Christ without that life which is comprehended in him ; otherwise Simile . we should receive a dead body without efficacy , and not Iesus Christ , who causeth those that eate him to live ●ternally . For this sacrament was instituted of God by his sonne , to manifest and set Iohn 6 51. forth his fatherly good will towards us , not contenting himself to have received us once as strangers into his houshold by baptisme , but as his owne Children : and therefore hath ordained this Why the Lords supper was ordained . We partake of Christ in the Sacrament , by the effectuall working of the holy Ghost . second sacrament of the holy supper , that in his house wee might have wherewith to nourish and féed us continually . Now as touching the holy Ghost , it is by him that we eate the flesh of Iesus Christ and drinke his bloud , conjoyning by his powerfull working those things together which by distance of place are severed farre off one from another , causing all that is in Christ to become ours , and as by a conduit pipe conveying unto us the true partaking of Christs flesh and bloud ; so as whosoever receives Christ , hath eternall life .

Bishop .

That is , if hee receive him by the holy spirit : for otherwise the flesh profiteth nothing , as Iohn 6. 63. saint Iohn saith .

La Grange .

Sir , the place you alledge makes against you ; for Christ there reproves his disciples for thinking they should eate his flesh after a carnall manner , as it appeares by the words following ; for the words , said hée , which I speake to you are spirit and life . If then wee are so wise as to observe that the Sunne , sending downe its substance on earth by the beames thereof , doth after a sort cause the hearbes to spring forth and Simile . grow , shall not the influence of the spirit of Christ be of much more efficacy to bring us to the true participation of his flesh and bloud ?

Bishop .

Then the Bishop was desirous to bée gone , saying it grew late , and so for want of time our conference ended . The Bishop commended me to God , and then tooke his leave of the company . This is the summe of our communication , so farre as I can remember .

By this briefe recitall we may observe what holy boldnesse , mixed with meekenesse , the Lord had indued this his worthy servant with , even in the flower of his age , being drawne from his studies and from the place of his birth to preach the Gospell to the Valencians , and at length to seale up the same with his bloud .

A short narration of the life and death of these two valiant Champions of Christ , Guy de Brez , and Peregrin de La Grange , Ministers and martyrs .

NExt to the pure preaching of the word , nothing so much commends those whom the Lord culls out to give their lives for the same , as doth an holy and blamelesse conversation , continued unto their happy departure out of this world . It remaines then in few words , that we set forth the conversations of these two holy personages , that thereby the mercies and graces of the Lord be stowed upon them may have the greater lustre .

Guy de Brez borne in Mons in Hainault , béeing in his younger yeares much addicted to Popish superstitions , came by continually reading of the Scriptures to taste the swéetnes of Christian Religion ; which knowledge brought forth no smal fruit in him in due season : Yet so , as it could by no meanes be relished or received by them of his Nation . Whereupon he departed from Mons , and having learned the art of painting Glasse , came to London whilest good King Edward the sixth raigned , who gave persecuted strangers leave to have harbour within his realme of England . After his abode there a while , and understanding that the preaching of the Gospell obtained some entertainment in the Low-Countries , he went over to give his assistance to those of his owne Country .

The first fruits of his labours were most an end in bestwong some exhortations in such places where he found any willing to give him audience , though never so few in number .

But above all he clave to them of the City of Lisle , because he found there a great number of beléevers who desired nothing more than to heare the Gospell publiquely preached unto them . At that time began also an holy conflict * * Against which this godly man published a learned confutation in French , which booke I have in my hands . against the pestilent sect of the Anabaptists , which as cockle mingled it selfe amongst the good corne . In this city he continued untill the flock of Christ wer dispersed by reason of persecution , and then went to Gaud , where hée wrote his booke called the Staffe of Faith , extracted out of the ancient Fathers . After that béeing desirous to profit more and more in the knowledg of such things as were requisite to be in a Minister of the Gospell , hée travelled towards Lausanna , and thence to Geneva , to furnish himselfe with the tongues ; and thence withdrawing himselfe into the Low-countries , hée there established the churches of Lisle , Tournay , and of the Valencians ; in which cities God so prospered his labours , that he was preserved by his divine providence , as it were in the middest of the fiery flames , from falling into the hands of his enemies . And not to stand longer in relating the paines and travels of this faithfull servant of Christ , not onely the reformed Churches of the said country can testifie , but also these of Diex , Mondidier , and Amiens also , which hée was an happy instrument to support , whilest the cruell persecutions in his owne Land would not permit him to continue his Office of teaching there .

The Duke of Bovillon obtaining him drew him to his city of Sedan , where he also continued a while in publishing the glad tidings of salvation , untill the Church of Antwerpe began in the moneth of August 1576 , to call him to be their Pastor . But he could not obtaine leave of those of Sedan to depart from among them without a great deale of difficulty , because they evidently foresaw by the beginning of persecutions in the Low-countries , into what a Sea of troublous tempests bée should bée cast : and yet perceiving how the heart of this holy man longed to be gone , to yéeld his assistance to those of his own nation ; at length they consented to let him goe with them that requested to have his helpe . Now having stayed but a while there , the brethren determined to send him to his ancient Church of the Valencians , who received him with no little joy , in regard the Lord had formerly ordayned him to erect a Church there peculiarly .

To come now to Peregrine de la Grange , hée Peregrin de la Grange . was borne in Chute nigh to Saint Marcellin in Daulphine . In the moneth of Iune in the yeare 1565 he was sent from the Schooles of Geneva , at the request and instance of the Valencians , to serve in the ministery among them . Such was His meeke disposition won him much respect . his méeke and milde disposition , that it won him much love and respect , and made his ministery to be so much the more acceptable in the eyes of all men . After the demolishing of Images in the City of the Valencians , two Churches were imployed by those of the reformed Religion for the use of prayer , preaching the word , and administration of the Sacraments . Now the detaining of these Churches , the one of them being used by a stranger● namely by the said la Grange who was none of King Philips Subjects , being also against the Decrée of Margaretn then Regent of the Low-Countries , gave occasion to Noicurin , as then principall Bayliffe of Hainault and Valence , not onely to frustrate and break all accords with the said Valencians , but moreover to afflict and besiege them extremely . During which siege , because the supper of the Lord was administred in both the said Churches , it did so much the more enkindle the rage of the enemy against them , so as when the city was taken , La Grange was the more cruelly used , as you shall reade when wee come to speake of his death .

The same adversaries , who encountred Guy de Brez his companion , assailed him also ; but he overcame them by the helpe of Gods holy Spirit , who gave them both such power , as their enemies were not able to resist .

They were imprisoned the eleventh of Aprill , and on Saturday the last of May the Provost of the bands came into the prison about thrée of the clocke in the morning , to give these two prisoners warning to prepare themselves for death ; for they were to die at sixe or therabouts . Whereupon both of them began highly to magnifie God for his goodnesse , and gave the Provost thankes for the good newes which he had brought them . Assoon as they were up and ready , Master Guy entred into the fore Court , bidding the rest of the Prisoners good morrow ; and then testifying to them his joy , spake after this manner ; Brethren I am this day to die for the doctrine of the Gospell ; and now , blessed be God , I joy and rejoyce therein ; I had not thought that God would ever have done me this honour . I feele my selfe replenished with joy more and more , from minute to minute , my God addeth new courage unto me , and my heart leapes for joy within me .

Then exhorting the prisoners to be of good chéer , he told them it was no hard matter to die , and so by way of acclamation alledged that place out of the Apocalips , O how happy are the dead that dye in the Lord ; for they rest from their labours , and their workes follow them ! Hée further besought the prisoners to stand fast in the doctrine of the sonne of God , which he had taught them , avowing it to bée the undoubted truth , which was mainteined * * Which disputes were formerly omited in regard that in a manner they were the same with those of Peregrin do la Grange . by him before the Bishop of Arres and many others .

Beware you do nothing , said he , against a good conscience ; for I foresée that the enemies of the Gospell will execute the utmost of their rage against us ; thinking thereby to weaken our faith , that so they might turne you from the truth , and so causing you to doe such things as should bring dishonor to the cause for which you are in bonds . Take heed therefore ye shrinke not ; for if yée doe , you shall certainely féele such an hell in your consciences , as will never cease to vex and torment you . O my brethren , how good a thing is it to nourish a good conscience ?

One of the prisoners asking him whether hée had finished a certaine work which he had begun , he answered , No ; For now I must cease to labour , because I am passing along towards the heavenly rest : the time of my departing is at hand , I goe to reape that in heaven which I have sowne on earth . I have fought a good fight , I am at the point of finishing up my course : from henceforth the Crowne of Glory is layd up for me , which the Lord the righteous Iudge shal give unto me . Me thinks ( said he with a joyfull and smiling countenance ) that my spirit hath obtained wings to soare aloft into heaven , being invited this day to the mariage Supper of the Lambe .

As he was speaking , the Provost came in with bands into the Court , and putting off his hat saluted him . Master Guy bad him welcome , and gave him thanks againe for his good newes . The Provost replied , It grieveth me much that things should be carried thus . To which Guy joyfully answered , I accept of you as of my good Friend , I love you with all mine heart . Then taking his leave of the prisoners he went into the little hall of the prison .

Soone after Peregrine de la Grange entred into the same Court , who as he carried himselfe comfortably during all the time of his imprisonment , so then after his accustomed manner he hegan with an amiable countenance to chéere the prisoners , with bidding them good morrow ; and then said thus unto them ; I am this day to die for the Truth , and then the heavenly Inheritance is prepared for mee : my name is written in the Phil. 4. 3. Rom. 11. 29. Booke of life never to be blotted out ; because the gifts and calling of God are without repentance .

He protested also , That for his part he never taught ought there but the pure Word of God ; as for the doctrine of the Papists , it led soules , he said , to perdition and destruction : and thence took occasion to exhort the prisoners to separate themselves from it , and to cleave wholly to the Doctrine of the Gospell . Then leaving them he went into another roome , and called for a brush to brush his hat and cloake , causing his shooes to be blacked ; For now , said he , I am bidden to the mariage of the Lambe , where I am to feast with him for ever and ever .

Going thence , some of the prisoners came to him , and finding him sitting in the entry of the prison upon a bench , with bread and wine set before him , which was brought him for his breakefast , they asked him if he went to suffer with those shackles on his héeles ? I would I might ( said hée ) yea , and that they would bury them with mee to , that they might manifest the inhumanity of my adversaries . And as those brethren comforted him , he replyed , that he felt such joy of the holy Ghost in his heart , that he could neither with mouth nor tongue expresse it ; adding , That God shewed him a thousand times more favour to take him after this manner out of this transitory life , than if he had let him die in his bed by sicknesse : for now saith he ) I shall dye with enjoying the benefit of all the powers of my soule , praying the Lord to have mercy upon me .

Then every one taking his leave of him they retyred , and forthwith Guy and La Grange were led to the towne hall to receive the sentence of death , namely to be hanged for transgressing the Kings commandement given at the Court of Bruxels . And so not medling at all with any of the points of Doctrine which they had preached , they especially insisted upon the administration of the Lords Supper , against an expresse charge given them to the contrary .

To be short , La Grange being brought to the place of execution , and now upon the ladder , hée protested with a loud voice ( notwithstanding the noise which the soldiers kept about the gibbe● ) that he died onely for preaching to the people the pure truth of God ; taking heaven and earth to witnesse the same with him .

Then was Master Guy brought thither ; who , knéeling downe to have made his prayer at the foot of the ladder , was not suffered to make an end ; for lifting him up they made him by and by to ascend the ladder . Being thereon he fastned his féet in the rundles , exhorting the people to carry themselves with all due respect towards the Magistrates , shewing how some had overshot themselves in that behalfe .

Then Master Guy exhorted them to stand stedfast in the doctrine which he had taught them ; avouching that it was the undoubted truth of God . He could not finish his spéech fully , because the Commissioners gave a signe to the Executiooner to hasten and make an end .

He was no sooner turned off the ladder , but there fell out such a tumult among the souldiers , being in armes in the market place , that they ran up and downe the City , shooting off their pieces against such as they met , shooting off their pieces against such as they met , as well Papists as others , yea killing one another in a grievous manner , so as some fell downe dead among many others that were wounded and hurt . And thus were they smitten with great feare without any ground thereof at all .

¶ Notes touching the estate of the Faithfull in the City of Venice , and of some executed there for the Truth , in the yeare , 1566.

IT pleased God for a long space to frée this noble City from being subjected to the cruell Inquisition of the Pope , by reason whereof the face of a Church was to be discerned there , from the yeare 1530 , to the yeare 1542. They enjoyed such fréedome of conferring and scanning of the points of Religion there , that they came in a manner to make profession thereof publiquely ; so as many strange nations came to take notice thereof . But the Father of lies observing this began to bestirre himselfe , by setting his Lieutenant on worke , who hath his seat at Rome , to disturbe these good beginnings : for it came to passe , that whilst multitudes of good Christians flocked thither from other parts , in processe of time such a course was taken by Antichrists supporters , that many of them were imprisoned , and afterward sent thence to Rome .

The rest by a new found execution , never till then heard of , were cast into the sea , and drowned in the bottome of the same . The manner of it was thus : After they had received sentence , an yron chaine was fastened about their middle with a stone of great weight tyed thereto ; and then were they laid upon a planke betwéene two wherries , which being come to the place appointed , the wherries parting asunder , the Martyrs were forthwith drowned . Yet for all this many ceased not still to assemble together in a place appointed for that purpose , to talke and discourse of heavenly matters , yea , and to make some collections for reliefe of the poore ; so as in the yeare 1566 , the called to them a minister of the Gospell , to establish & constitute a church among them ; having also the Supper of the Lord administred to them . But some false brethren créeping in , under pretence of making the same profession with them , betrayed them .

Then began the Popish Inquisition to be erected there with the greatest cruelty that might be , towards the maintenance whereof the Pope sent every yeare a certaine summe of money to those holy Fathers , to be distributed among such as were appointed to be spies and revealers of such secrets as they could come to the knowledge of . Thus were many cast into the sea and drowned ; some were sent to Rome ; others were detained Anno 1567. so long in prisons ( which were like graves ) that they rotted there .

¶ Master Anthony Ricetto , Martyr .

AMongst others who were condemned to bée drowned , there was one Master Anthony Ricetto of Vincence , having a sonne about twelve yeares old , who comming to visit his father , according to the discretion of children , besought him with teares to yéeld to those who had condemned him , and to save his life , that he might not be left fatherlesse .

A true Christian ( said his father ) is bound to forgoe goods , children , yea , and life it selfe , for the maintenance of Gods honor and glory : For which cause he was now ready and resolved to lay it downe , the Lord assisting him .

The Lords of Venice offered to restore unto him his patrimony , which was partly morgaged and sold , if he would submit himselfe to the Church of Rome . But he refused whatsoever conditions they this way tendred unto him . Some that wer prisoners with him , namely one M. Iulius Ferlan hath reported much of the abstinence , patience , and holinesse of this excellent man , so farre as to parallel him to another Iohn Baptist . On the fiftéenth day of Fegruary 1565. which according to our computation is , 1566. Captain Clairmont came unto him , and told him , that Francis Sega was resolved to recant . To which Ricetto * This Sega was his fellow prisoner , of whom see more hereafter by and by replyed , What tell you me of Sega ? I will performe my vowes unto the Lord my God ; and so he was led bound fast to the wherry . A certaine Priest , who accompanied him , presented unto him a wodden crucifix , exhorting him to returne and to die in the favour of God , reconciling himselfe unto the Church of Rome , the holy Spouse of Christ . But Ricetto , rejecting that Crucifix , besought the Priest and those that followed them to come out of the snare of the Devill , to cleave to Iesus Christ ; and to live , not according to the flesh , but after the spirit ; for if you doe otherwise , said he , assure your selves your unbeliefe will bring you into that lake of fire that shall never be quenched . For though you confesse with your mouth that you know Iesus Christ , yet you not only deny him by your works , but you persecute him in his members , being seduced and 〈◊〉 by the Pope , who is the open enemy of the Sonne of God .

When they were come nigh to the two castles , the Captaine bound his hands ; now , because it was very cold , hée called for his cloke which they had taken from him . Then said the wherry man , fearest thou a little cold ? What wilt thou do when thou art cast into the Sea ? Why art thou not carefull to save thy selfe from drowning ? Doest thou not sée that the poore flea skippes hither and thither to save her life ? To whom hée answered , And I am now flying to escape eternall death .

Being arrived at the place where he was to suffer , the Captaine put a chaine of yron about his middle with a very heavy stone fastened thereto . Then Ricetto , lifting his eyes to heaven , said , Father forgive them , for they know not what they doe . And being laid on the planke , hée said , Lord Iesus into thy hands I commend my spirit : & then pulling this weighty stone towards him , not waiting till the boats were sundred one from another , as in such kind of executions they were wont to doe , this holy man slept in the Lord ; which was no small terrour to the Magistrate , in that there was never any that died this kind of death before , with so much constancy and resolution .

¶ Master Francis Spinola , Martyr .

THe Sunday following , Master Francis Spinola of Milaine , being about the age sixe and forty yeares , was apprehended and brought into the prison , called Des cless de dix , That of ten keyes , where he found poore Francis Sega , Two Francis Sega , Martyr . daies after ( which as the eight and twentieth day of February ) Spinola was brought before his Iudges , where they delivered into his hands a little Treatise of the Lords Supper , of which he fréely confessed he was the author ; shewing that the opinion which he there maintained was this , That the bread and wine were the signes , and not the things signified , and therefore must not bée adored . He was questioned with as touching the power of the Pope , prayer to saints , and about Purgatory , He answered that the Popes power was from man , which the Romane Consistory and certaine Princes had given him : but that God the Father had given Iesus Christ to be the Mat. 28. 18. Head of the Church , and to have all power in heaven and earth . What is Peter then , or what is Paul ? He further added , that he would not worship nor pray to any other but to God only , as it is written . The memoirall of the Saints he well approved , Luke 4. 8. Iohn 15. 5. as of those who were the true branches ingrafted into the Vine Christ .

Also for his part he acknowledgeth none other Heb. 1 3. Purgatory , but the bloud of Christ , as it is manifest in the Epistle to the Hebrews , and in the first 1 Iohn 1. 7. Epistle of Iohn .

Then as Spinola was returned into his prison , Francis Sega ( whom he was ignorant of ) waited his comming , holding a candle in his hand , and passing by with his Kéeéeper , saluted him by his name ; whence it came to passe , that they two conferred together about the doctrine of the Gospell . Now howsoever Sega differed from The consancy of one martyr puts life into another . Spinola touching the number of sacraments , yet he referred himselfe to the judgement of the true Church of Christ in that behalfe . But after that he had learned that Spinola had constantly stood to the defence of the truth , he was very joyfull and much comforted , saying , That God had reserved him for such a time as this , to make him partaker with him of so great consolation .

Hée wrote consolatory letters to Spinola , committing his writings into his hands , whereof some were preserved , and the rest lost by the carelesnesse of a false brother . Upon the thrée and twentieth day of February , 1567. the Kéepers of the prison told Sega that he was to die within one houre after the shutting in of the evening . At the hearing of which newes hée intreated Spinola to pray with him . After prayer , Sega telling him that his soule was heavy to the death ; Spinola gave him this answer , Feare not , for it will not be long before it shall feele those joyes which shall endure for ever .

Being brought out of his darke dungeon , according to the time limited , hée tooke his leave of Spinola and the rest of the prisoners . As hée was entred into the boat , a certaine frier began to perswade him to returne into the right way . Sega answered , that he was already in the way of our Lord Iesus Christ , and passing on he called upon the name of God . He séemed not to be much moved at the binding of his hands , but was a little amazed at the fastening of his body to the chaine . Yet by and by taking unto him a Christian resolution , he tooke whatsoever they did unto him patiently . Being laid upon the bourd or planke , hée commended his soule into the hands of God , Anno 1568. and being left of the two boats ( upon the edges whereof the planke was stayed ) the one declining this way , and the other that way , he fell into his spulchre the sea , and died patiently .

Spinola soone after was presented the second time before his Iudges , namely the tenth of March , where he reproved the Popes Legate with his clergy there present , as also the Lords of Venice who sat in judgement upon him , because contrary to their consciences they so persecuted the truth of God , calling them the offspring of the Pharisées , Caiphas , and the Gentiles , who now , As he did the first time hee was convented before them . laid he , kill Iesus Christ in his members . The nine and twentieth of March following , hée was the third time brought before them , where they asked him if he would not recant his errors . He answered that the Doctrine he maintained was not erroneous , but the very same truth which Iesus Christ and his holy Apostles taught and preached , and for which all the Martyrs , as well of old time as now , have willingly layd downe their lives , and endured the paines of death .

After all this , Spinola became so weake , that Spinola begins to waver . he determined to strike saile ( as they say ) and to apply himselfe to the time ; being brought hereinto by the advice of some , namely that he should faine a giving of his consent to what the Magistrate required of him , by meanes whereof hée might escape their hands . But about the tenth of September , comming againe to himselfe , and But soone after recovers himselfe . espying whereunto this determination tended , hée protested before all , that he would stand in the confession he had made from the first of April last past . Wherefore on the ninth of August hée was brought againe before the same Iudges , where he openly confirmed the same .

His Iudges said , that he should either be drowned or burned alive . Then on the thirtéenth of Ianuary 1566. ( according to the Venetian account , which according to our was 1567. ) on Tuesday morning being come before the Tribunall , sentence was pronounced upon him that hée should be drowned as an Heretique . To which he gave them this answer , I am no heretique , but the servant of Iesus Christ . At which words the popes legate commanded him to hold his peace , telling him that he lied . The next day in the morning ( which was the last of Ianuary ) he was brought into Saint Peters Chappell , where he was degraded , because he had béen a Priest ; and the night following he was conducted unto the Sea , and there drowned in the place appointed ; who died prayising and blessing God with invincible constancy .

¶ A relation of such things as fell out under the government of the Duke of Alva , and of many men put to death , 1567.

THe afflictions of the protestants in the Low-Countries were multiplied this yeare under the dominion of Ferdinando of Toledo Duke of Alva . It is well knowne that the Spaniards , using all their endeavours to rule over this Countrey at their pleasures , had no better opportunity to accomplish their design , then to establish among them their inquisition , thereby to dominéere over the goods , honors , and lives of every one . The Nobles , Citizens , and Commons did what they could to oppose the same : to which purpose they had instantly besought the King , to afford them his royall presence , that hearing once their complaints , his Majesty might take some order for matters of so great importance ; alledging to this end the example of the Emperour Charles his Father : who , upon a businesse fame inferiour to this , adventured himselfe with much diligence to passe through the enemies country , who were but a while before reconciled ; onele to stay some mutinies begun in the City of Gand. These things had so moved his Majesty , that he made them a promise by letters of his comming . But his intention was broken off by such as were the upholders of the inquisition , that so they might with the more facility attaine the end of their desires . In stead of their King then , they had sent unto them the Duke of Alva , who at his entrance found the prisons replenished with Gentlemen & other personages of note , whom the Dutches of Parma had left in bonds after her death ,

Long di dthey languish in this captivity , whilst the Duke of Alva by faire promises dissembled a kind of méeke and gentle carriage of minde towards them , giving them some hope of a generall pardon , procéeding from the Kings clemency ; that thus he might catch the lords and governors ●he more cunningly into his nets , whereof the Lord Lemorall Earle of Egmond , Prince of Gand , Governor of Flanders and Artois , and others of quality gave but too lamentable experience ; who being fed with vaine hopes were at length inhumanely put to death .

The sixéene Provinces also subjecting themselves To wit , Brabant , Lambourg , Luxembourg , Guelderland , Flanders , Artois , Haynaut , Holland ●ealand , Namur , ●utphein , Friseland , Malines , Vtrecht Over●seiz and Graningu● . 〈◊〉 Le Conseil de sang . under this new government , lost their antient liberties and priviledges ; which evidently appeared by the exploits done from the yere 1557. hitherto by a new counsell of twelve , elected and setled there by the Duke ; the principall of which were Vergas and Delrio , the Fathers of the inquisition , which Councell was commonly called the Councell of bloud ,

¶ The death of two Barons of Battembourg , the one called Gysorecht , and the other Thierri , brethren , with certaine other Gentlemen executed the same day at Bruxells , 1568.

AMong many Gentleman and Captains who were apprehended after the discom●ture of the Assembly in Holland , whom the Dutches of Parma had imprisoned in the castle of Villford , the two brothers of Battembourg a most antient Barony scituated upon Mense , about two miles off from Nieumegne , did manifest above others how much they had profited by being instructed in the Church of Geneva . The elder of them was Gysbrecht , and the other Dietrich or Thierri ; who from the flower of their youth had constantly professed and confessed the pure Doctrine of the Gospell .

On Tuesday the first of Iune , Anno 1568. the Duke of Alva began to declare to the world his fained méeknesse , putting to death the same day these two breathren , besides the Lords , Heter Dandelet , Philip Wingle , &c. They were first brought into Provost Spellans house , néere the horse faire , in the City of Bruxels , compassed about with a strong guard , and many drummes beating , that none might heare what were their last spéeches . As they went to their death , Battembourg the elder séemed to be somewhat pensive , whereas Dietrich his brother was very chéerefull , comforting the other with his gracious words , saying , Ah brother , is not this the day we have so much desired ? Be not sorrowfull now ; for it is the highest honor that can befall us here to suffer for the Doctrine of the Sonne of God . It may be for the love you beare me , you grieve to sée me dye first : I am content that you should drinke of that cup before me , in regard you are the elder ; if not , all is one , séeing we are going to our God .

Gysbrecht by and by replied , Thinke not , deare Brother , that the joy of the holy Ghost is taken from me now I am drawing nigh to the Lord , being ready to dye for his holy name .

Then ascending the scaffold , after he had made his fervent prayers to God , the Executioner taking off his head , he slept happily & swéetly in the Lord . His brother following him next with such alacrity , as much astonished the spectators .

He desired , as some say , to sée his brother , and when he had espied his head , he cried , I shall by and by be with thee , my brother . So after he had ended his prayer , he was by a quicke dispatch united unto him .

Those who testifie these things report , That the other Gentleman had so much favour as to bée buried ; but these two brethren were made a spectacle , being hanged up : the cause was , for that in the very same morning they suffered , as also before , they directly set themselves against the Idolatries which were proposed unto them .

The Saturday after , the fifth of Iune , the Earles of Eagmond and Horne were beheaded , and there made a publique gazing flock . Of which two , the Earle of Home , who died last , gave an evident proofe of that true knowledge of God wherewith he was indued , and in which hée had more especially increased in the time of his troubles and afflications .

¶ An extract of a complaint with a protestation of the Prince of Orange and the Gentlemen of the Low countries , touching their oppressions .

THis yeare in the month of Iuly , the Prince of Ornage , William and Nassau , accompanied with many Lords and Gentlemen of the Low-Countries , all professors of the Gospell , for prevention of the slanders and pretences of rebelion put upon them by the enemies thereof , published in writing a declaration ; that it might appeare to all , that they were so farre off from plotting any treason against the Kings Majesty , that on the contrary , they did by all the meanes they could acknowledge him to be their naturall Prince and Soveraign . The true causes indéed for which they tooke up armes under the authority of their Prince , for their owne defence , as also of those who professed the protestant religion , were the extortions , the confiscations of body and goods , with the continuall condemnations and putting to death even of the most noble personages of the Countrey .

And that the Prince of Orange might make knowne to all , what injustice and cruelties were exercised upon those of the Religion , he discovered the notorious subtilties of the cardinall of Gravella and others , who under the cloaks of the pretended catholique religion , sought nothing else thereby but the diminishing of Gods glory , the Kings authority , and the welfare of the commonwealth , shedding the bloud of many a true Christian , by whose death followed the losse of their temporall estates ; and all , forsooth , under pretence of Iustice .

And for as much as tortures , vexations , banishments , executions both by fire and water , by strait imprisonments , sword , and gibbets did still increase more and more ; that for these considerations the cause was lawfull and good , in taking upon them the defence of so miserable a people , to whom the Dutchesse of Parma , Governesse under his Majesty , had expresly permitted the preaching of the Gospell , for preventing of the perils and dangers which threatened the ruine of the said countries .

And as the said Prince had béen a faithfull and loyall servant to his Majesty , in doing him many acceptable services , without either sparing his person or goods , so was he also ready prest to be imployed still in the like , more then at any time heretofore . And thus procéeding on further , hée made it apparant to every one whose judgement was not forestalled , that the Duke of Alva , who in respect of the dignities conferred upon him ought himselfe to be a patterne and a protector of the Nobility and Gentry , had notwithstanding put to death thréescore gentlemen , with others of quality , rich Burgemasters of Bruxels , and of other Cities besides ; that this his ambition , being risen to a notable height of cruelty , durst put to death the Illustrious Earles of Egmond and Horne , without any shew of law or equity , who had so faithfully served the Emperour Charles of famous memory in his wars .

Yea , that he might yet further debase the Nobility of the Countrey , which is as it were the principall support of his Majesty ; hée caused the heads of the said Earles to be set upon poles and forkes ; By such spectacles charging upon their parents and friends much obloquy and disgrace . Yea , this horrible execution did strike such a feare and terror into many , that to avoyd these oppressions they fled the countrey . For a conclusion he added , that all these things layd together , the issue thereof tended to the extirpation of all true Religion , and consequently the depriving of the faithfull not onely of their spirituall , but corporall good also . And therefore as a Prince , being a native member of the Empire , he held himselfe obliged , in having compassion over the wrackes made among so many poore Christians , to lend them his best helpe & furtherance for the frée passage of the Gospell , and the consolation of such of his Majesties good Subjects , as were persecuted , imprisoned , and oppressed .

¶ Before wée shut up the History of the yeare 1568. wée will adde to the former Martyrs some that were executed in the Low-countries at divers times in the said yeare , without tying our selves to any strict order , touching their death .

¶ Schoblant the sonne of Barthel , Iohn de Hues , Ioris Coomans , Martyrs .

THe eleventh of February there were taken and imprisoned in Antwerpe , Schoblant the son of Barthel , Iohn de Hues , and Zoris Coomans . After which , they were all joyfull and glad in the Lord , confessing that nothing fell out in this regard , but by his divine providence ; as it appeares by Letters written to their brethren the seventéenth of March , containing that which followeth .

Séeing it is the will of God that we should suffer for his holy name , and in the quarrell of his Gospell , we certifie you brethren , that we are of good courage hitherto , howsoever the flesh continually rebels against the spirit , counselling it ever and anone according to the advice of the old serpent . But we are well assured that Christ who hath bruised , will also still bruise the Serpents head , and not leave us comfortlesse . True it is , we are now and then pricked in the héele , but that Ioh. 14. 18. Rom. 16. 20. Gen. 3. 15. Mat. 11. 35. is all the Serpent can doe ; nor are we discouraged , but kéep our faith close to the promises of God , who is the Lord of heaven and earth , having created all things of nothing .

He forsooke not Ioseph in Egypt , nor left the Gen. 39. 21. Dan. 3. 25. Dan 6. 22. thrée yong men in the fiery furnace : no , nor Daniel in the Lions Den. This is the God of Abraham , Isaac , and Iacob , and of their righteous posterity ; so that we can without feare say with the Prophet David , the Lord is my helpe , tower , Psal. 1● . strength , and refuge . By such and the like Scriptures , deare brethren , we comfort our selves in our bands , rejecting all confidence in any man whatsoever . Be not dismaid then , good brethren and sisters , for our bands and imprisonment . For so is the good will of God now towards us . And therefore pray rather that he will give us grace to persevere constantly unto the end , so be it .

¶ The examination of Schoblant taken the 24. of March , in the presence of the Marquesse , of the Bailiffe , of the Secretary and many others , 1568. Marq.

WHere were you borne ?

Schob .

in Sommerswall .

Marq.

Where did you marry your wife ?

Schob .

At Middleborouth in Zealand .

Marq.

Where were your children baptised ?

Schob .

In the Church of Christ , in which true Christians are bound to baptise their children .

Marq.

Though you should say no more , we have sufficient testimony from your owne mouth .

Have you received the Lords Supper ?

Schob .

Ya sir .

Marq.

Are ye not a Minister ?

Schob .

No sir .

Marq.

Ought not you to submit your judgement to that which hath béen decréed in a generall councell , where so many learned men were assembled , Bishops and Cardinalls , swaying the same .

Schob .

I have read of some Councels where the Spirit of God was not present .

Marquesse .

Would you not now willingly returne into the bosome of the holy Romane Church ?

Schob .

I will cleave to whatsoever God shall teach me out of his holy word . And thus for this time they parted .

On the seven and twentieth of March , Schoblant received sentence of death ; whereat he was nothing terrified , but began to sing the song of Simeon , and the fortieth Psalme .

The night following , he wrote his last farewell to his brethren , and excuseth Ioris for not being condemned with him , although they were both presented at the same time before the Iudges . I pray you deare friends be not offended , saith he , that Ioris my fellow prisoner is not offered a sacrifice with me . It is not , I assure you , for denying his Saviour . But let us meditate on that which the Lord said to S. Peter ; If I will Iohn 21. that he tarry till I come , what is that to thée ? follow thou me . This I apply to my selfe at this time , for which I render humble and hearty thanks to God , who hath counted me worthy , not only to confesse the Lord Iesus with my mouth , but also to seale the same confession with my blood . I new brethren bid you farewell , waiting with a joyfull heart the call and cry of my husband , who now invites me to come unto him .

Out of prison the same right before the day wherein I must be offered up a sacrifice , Written with mine owne hand . Schoblant the Sonne of Barthel .

THe next day he entreated the Iaylour with a great deale of earnestnesse that he would not suffer the Fryers and Monks to come into trouble him : for , said he , such kinde of people can do me no good , séeing the Lord hath already sealed up the assurance of my salvation in my heart by his holy Spirit . I am now going to my spouse , putting off this earthly mantle , to enter into the relestiall glory , where I shall be fréed from all superstitions . And then he added farther , would to God I might be last that these Tyrants should put ot death , and that their thirst after blood might be so quenched with mine , that the poore Church of God from henceforth might enjoy her rest and quiet .

Having sung the fortieth Psalme with his fellow prisoner , concluding the same with saying the Lords prayer , they kissed one another , and commended one another unto God with many teares .

After which the executioner came in , and when he had bound him , he led him away . In going out of the prison he said , farewell Ioris , I goe before thée , follow thou me . Ioris answered , so will I brother , I will follow thée . In his passage towards the place of execution , he forgot not his brethren , but manifested his love to them by such signes as he could . Being tyed to the stake he was burned alive , calling upon the name of the Lord , in the yeare 1568. the tenth day of Iuly .

¶ Iohn Hues finished his course in Prison

¶ Here followeth a Letter written by Ioris Coomans , out of Prison , to the Church of God in Antwerpe .

BRethren I write unto you being left alone , whereas we were thrée in number ; Iohn Hues is now dead in the Lord . I did my best to comfort him whilest he breathed . So as now I am alone , and yet not altogether alone , séeing the god of Abraham , Isaac , and Jacob is with me . He is Gen. 15. 1● my excéeding great reward , and will not faile to reward me as soone as I shall have law downs this earthly Tabernacle : pray unto God that he will strengthen me to the end ; for from hours to houre I expect the dissolution of this house of Clay .

Not long after , Ioris was examined by the Magistrates , who questioning with him of his faith , he answered frély thereto , proving what he said by the holy Scriptures .

The Marquesse asked him if he were resolves to die for the faith he professed .

Yes , saith Ioris , I will not only venture to give my body , but my soule also for the ●tion of it .

Marquesse .

How came you to understand the Scripture , séeing you have not the Latine Tongue ?

Ioris .

Call in hither you Doctors , and I will let them sée that I have learning sufficient to confute them . You greatly admire them , but Christ gives thankes to his heavenly Father , for hiding his secrets Mat. 11 25. from the wise and prudent , and revealing them to babes .

Marq.

I hithero spared you in hope to sée you recant , but you grow still worse and worse .

Ioris .

Sir , during the time of my imprisonment I have shed many a salt teare , and by the grace of God I am become much more resolute and better . But to fashion my selfe according to your appetite I have no stomack at all ; no , although you burne me , as you have done my brother Scoblant ,

Marq.

And I can tell you that it will cost you but little better cheape .

Ioris .

I am ready if it be to morrow .

Then said one of the standers by . Sir , he hath neither wife , childe , nor goods to lose , and that makes him so willing to die .

Ioris .

Be it that I have none of all these , yet must I suffer death for conscience sake . But what care you for that ? I would you could be silent and be thinke yourselves well what you doe ; you shall answer these your doings at the last day , where you must all appeare , and then there will be no respect of persons .

Marq.

If you use this kinde of language I will commit you to the hole ; where you shall be fed only with bread and water , and that I thinke will tame your tongue . Therefore be quiet and sing me no more of these Psalmes .

Ioris .

Well sir , I may well restraine my outward voice , but neither you , nor all the World besides , shall ever be able to let me from praising God in my heart ; nor shall you sit as Lords over my conscience .

Marq.

We have heard you preach but too long . Then he said , Iaylor , take him and cast him into the hole . Then was he put among théeves , as a Lamb among so many Wolves . Thus this constant witnesse of Christ remained firm ( scorning both their threats and torments ) till they had burned him as they did Scoblant . August 14. the yeare 1568.

¶ Giles Annik , Iohn Annik his son , and Lovis Meulen , Martyrs , 1568.

Persecution grew still hot in Flanders .

GIles Annik , with Iohn Annik his son , were driven from Renay in Flanders , and retired unto Emden in East Friesland . But by reason of their so sudden departure , they could not take their wives with them ; and therfore returned thither again in the yeare 1568. to convey them thence . The tyranny of the Duke of Alva and his Spaniards was then in the height ; by reason whereof they durst not enter the towne openly , but take up their lodging in the evening at an honest mans house , called Lovis Meulin . Now it was this night in which the enemies had foreappointed to make a secret search in the towne for such as professed the Gospell , knowing nothing of these two who were but now come thither . So passing by this house , and séeing the light of a candle in it , they imagined to méet with their prey there ; wherefore forcing the doore open , they tooke these two prisoners , together with their host ; God having appointed them to be the witnesses of Christ .

So after they had béen detained in bands , they were all thrée condemned by the Magistrates to death , as heretiques . Giles was the first that they brought to the place of execution , and when she Priests offered to put their Idoll into his hands , he refused it : whereat his adversaries being moved caused him to be gagged , that the people might not heare him speake ought to their edification . Then was he burned , dying constantly and blessedly in the Lord .

Forthwith the Sergeants were sent to fetch his son out of prison ; who , being endued with a singular fortitude and constancy , called to him one whose name was Iohn Camber , being the first man that laid hold on him at his apprehension , saying , I forgive thée my death : then preparing himselfe to die in the Lord , the hangman cut off his head . Likewise Lovis Meulen , who having lodged these strangers , according to the rule of the Apostle , was executed by the sword , which death he willingly endured for the name of Christ in the yeare , 1568.

¶ Louyes de Kiken-Poost , Martyr , 1568.

THis woman was the widow of one Huges Moybert borne in Renay , about the age of sixty yeares , one that truly feared God . The Magistrate of Renay imprisoned her in the yeare 1568. because two yeares before she with her children had consented that a Minister should preach in an outhouse on the backside of her dwelling ; she was also very charitable in reléeving the poore , every way shewing forth the fruits of a true saving Faith . Having béen kept in prison seven moneths , she was condemned to die the nine and twentieth of Iuly . After her condemnation the Curate of Saint Martins came into the prison , purposing to have heard her confession . But the woman spake unto him with such a divine grace , and with a spirit so replenished with zeale , that the teares trickled downe his chéekes , and going his way he said , I came to comfort you , but I have néed rather to be comforted of you .

Then being brought by the Sergeants to the place of execution she was beheaded ; unto which she yéelded her selfe with much boldnesse and joy of heart , July the ninth .

A strange accident fell out upon the death of this woman ; for a cousin of hers being with child , and ready to lie downe at the same time when this Martyr was going to be executed , hearing the sound of the Bell ( which usually toules when any are to suffer ) she fell into a trembling , and remained so thrée wéekes , beyong her reckoning , her fruit stirring to and fro in her wombe as if a Weaver had moved his shuttle from one end of his Web to another ; the neck of it bowing downe as if it had béen broken with some blow . By which it appeared that these cruell tyrants were the cause of this poore innocents death . The woman viewing this strange sight sent for the foresaid Curate ; who being come in , and beholding this spectacle , suddenly swounded and was never well after to his dying day .

¶ Notes touching Christopher Gauderin , Martyr , and others .

THis Christopher was bred up under the Abbot of 〈◊〉 ; who dying , the said Christopher addicted himselfe to the making of Linnen Cloth , which he quickly grew ●pert in . But having béen trained up in a bad schoole , as soone as the Sunday was come , he spent and consumed all his wéekes earnings . Now by reason of a friend of his that wrought with him , called Louys Stallens , God brought him into the right way . For the said Louis would often tell him , that hée The fruit of good counsell . ought rather to distribute of his gettings to the Poore , than to spend them so wastfully ; for if he continued so , God would surely call him to an account for it . These and the like exhortations so wrought upon this spendthrift , that he began to alter and change his course ; so as in stead of frequenting Tavernes , he became a diligent hearer of Sermons , and also gave himselfe much to the study of the holy Scriptures : insomuch that not long after he was called by the Church to the Office of a Deacon , the which he discharged carefully and faithfully .

Having occasion to go to a place called Audenaud , in the moneth March , 1567. to make distribution of certaine almes to the poore there , hée was arrested and sent prisoner to the Castle by the Bailiffe , who had formerly séene him in the said Abbats house . The Bailiffe asked him how he came now to turne heretique ; for you learned not this ( said he ) of your Master the Abbat . Nay Sir , said Christopher , I am no heretique , but a right beléeving Christian ; which he taught mée not indéed , but rather other vile qualities , the which I am ashamed now to rehearse .

In prison he had many disputes touching matters of faith , which he so defended and maintained by the Word of God , that he put his adversaries to slience .

Some objecting against him his youth , being about the age of thirty yeares , he would tell them , that mans life consisted but of two dayes , viz. the day of his birth , and the day of his death , and therefore he must néeds die once : for my part therefore ( said he ) I am now willing by death to passe into eternall life .

Perceiving in the evening that he was certainly to die the next day , the striking off of his bolts being a signe thereof , he ceased not to poure out his soule to God in prayer , untill ten of the clock , doing the like in the morning very early . His prayer being ended , he put on a cleane shirt , and washed himselfe , saying to his fellow Prisoners , Brethren , I am now going to be married , I hope before noone to drinke of the wine of the kingdome of heaven . When he came downe he found thrée prisoners who were prepared to suffer with him ; namely Io. Liebert , William Spiere , and a woman called Iannekin Bearts .

These foure exhorted one another , and encouraged each other to suffer death constantly . Which done , a Fryer forthwith presented himselfe before them , comming as he said to convert them . But Christopher said unto him , Away from us thou seducer of soules , for we have nothing to doe with thée . Whereupon he by and by departed . Then came in the hangman ; who as he was busie about them to put into every one of their mouthes a gag , they bad one another farewell . Iohn Liebert said , What , shall we not have liberty in this our last houre to praise God with our voice & tongue ? Christopher answered , Brother , let not this discourage A confident speech . us ; for the greater wrong our enemies thinke to doe unto us , the more assistance we shall finde from God : and so never ceased to comfort them till himselfe was gagged also .

Then the Executioner brought them to the Towne house to heare their sentence read ; which in summe was this , That they should be hanged because they had béen present at the hearing of sermons . Thus these thrée men yéelded up their soules to God with admirable constancy , at the Gallowes .

The woman , being every way veriuously given , was condemned to be beheaded , because shée had sung Psalmes , and made a certaine exhortation out of the word of God to her neighbours , at a womans up-sitting . She was beheaded on the back side of the Townehouse . Now because her body was much enféebled , she was caused to sit upon a stoole , receiving thrée blowes with the sword overthwart the téeth . Yet shée constantly sate still till she obtained the Crowne of Martyrdome , the same day in which the forementioned Martyrs dyed , which was the second of Iune . Anno 1568.

¶ Piere Coulogue , and Betken his Maid servant , Martyrs , Anno 1568.

THis Peter Coulogue , by his Trade being a Goldsmith dwelling in Bzeda , had long served the Church there in the office of a Deacon ; wherein he caried himselfe with the good approbation of all . His house also was frée for the assembly to méet in , as oft as the exercises of Christian religion were performed amongst them .

But the enemies of the truth not enduring the swéet favour hereof imprisones him , and laid him in irons : which the faithfull there tooke very heavily , using all the meanes they could to have accesse to visit him . But the enemies taking knowledge thereof caused him to be conveyed into the Castle ; whence both his and the Churches sorrow was yet further encreased , because they could not now come to be a comfort one to another .

His servant Betken , being very zealous and well read in the Scriptures , brought him his ordinary dyet from day to day , never ceasing to comfort and confirme him out of the Word of God . All which she had liberty to do nine moneths together . At length they imprisoned her also : whereof she was right glad , thinking her self happy to suffer ought for righteousness sake . Not long after Peter was put to the torture ; which after he had endured , they came in like manner to his maid servant Betken : who spake unto them after this maner , My masters , wherefore will you put me to this torture , séeing I have no way offended you ? Is it for my faiths sake ? You néed not torment me for that ; for as I was never ashamed to make a confession thereof , no more will I be now at this present before you ; I willfréely shew you any minde therein . But for all this they procéeded on with that which they intended . Which she perceiving said , Alas my Masters , it it be so that I must suffer this paine , then give me leave first to call upon God . To which her request they yéelded . Now whilest she was making her prayer , one of the Commissioners was so surprised with feare and terror that by and by he swouned , and could not be fetched again . And thus the poore maid escaped the torture .

Soone after being examined touching her faith , they condemned these two innocents to be burned . Now as they were led to be executed , great sorrowings and complaints were heard among the people . But as for Peter and his Maid , they praied to God with ardent affection , that he would perfect the good work which he had begun in them , and assist them with the power of his holy spirit , untill they had finished their course .

The courage and constancy of the said Betken did so move many of the godly , both men and women , that not casting what perill or danger might ensue thereof , they brake through the multitude , embracing the Prisoners , and praising God for their constancy ; saying , Fight manfully , for the crowne is ready prepared for you .

After they were come where they should suffer , Betken began to speake unto the people with an Anno 1568 amiable countenance , saying thus unto them . Brethren and sisters , be you alwaies obedient to the word of God , and feare not those that can kill the body , for on the soule they can have no power : as for me , I am now going to méet my glorious Spouse the Lord Iesus Christ . And then falling both downe upon their knées , they prayed to the Lord with great devotion . Being risen up from prayer , the executioner laying hold of them bound them with chaines to the stake , and then stranled Peter , but would not strangle the other , who encouraged her Master till he had yéelded up the ghost , and till the fire had taken hold of her selfe . Then was she heard and séen to magnifie the Lord out of the middest of the flames ; so as many among the multitude were ravished at her invincible constancy . Thus did these two Martyrs of the Lord give up their last breath in the fire . May the 29. Anno 1568.

Giles Meyere Martyr , Anno 1568.

IN. Flanders at a place called Vinderhout , distant from Gand about a mile , there was a certaine Curate called Giles de Meyere whom it pleased . God illuminate with the true knowledge of his Gospell . Now having received a talent from God , he would not hide it with the Evill servant ; but sought all meanes how to imploy Mat. 25. 18. the same . He had the feare of God alwaies before his eyes , manifesting the same as well in his Doctrine as in his conversation , being carefull to instruct those whom . God had committed to his charge . Yea , he went from house to house comforting Acts 20. 20. and exhorting every one , as occasion served , out of the word of God ; above all , labouring with them to beware of the abhominable superstitions of the Papacy .

He taught them that forgivenesse of sins , the grace of God , and eternall life , was not to be obtained by our own merits , but by the frée and only grace of God in Iesus Christ .

The Clergy of Gand having notice given them hereof , namely , that their Doctrine and authority would come to be little set by , if this Curate should procéed on thus in his course without let , they never rested untill they had pursued him to the death . They imprisoned him then , in the moneth of March , anno 1567. casting him into a déep and dark hole , where for a certaine space hée remained , bearing this his affliction patiently , and constantly calling upon God night and day , praising him for estéeming him worthy to suffer for his sake . In which his afflictions many good people , who came often to visite him , received such instruction , and consolation from him , that they were hardly drawn to leave him , till of necessity they must ; their departure was alwayes accompanied with abundance of teares .

The Priests and others of that rabble ceased not likewise to ply him with disputations , thinking by that meanes to make him renounce his Faith ; but to no purpose : for he remained still firme and constant , kéeping himselfe close to the word of God written , which so vexed them , that they procured him to be laid in the Castle , where his sentence was to be hanged ; The Spaniards being then at Gand tooke him thence , bound him , girding and straining him strangely with cords , and would néeds have him burned . As he was led thither , they abused him shamefully with mockes , thrusting him forward , and striking him cruelly . The Captaine of the band gave him a blow over the face with his Gantlet , which much disfigured him . Finally , these tyrants handled him worse then any dog , only because his patient and constant carriage of himselfe tormented and enraged them .

Being come to the place , they thrust him into his little Cabbin piled up with fagots and wood , and then set fire unto him ; where he was heard distinctly and plainly to use these words ( albeit they had gagged him ) Father into thy hands I commend my spirit . Thus this faithfull witnesse of Ieuss Christ dyed quiently and constantly in the Lord , April the fourth , Anno 1568.

¶ Among these sad relations , a little to quicken and refresh the spirit of the reader , I will here insert a Letter full of consolations , written out of prison to the faithfull by one William Touart , Merchant , who had his dwelling in the City of Lisle in Flanders .

THis honourable personage , being come to the age of eighty yeares or thereabouts , used his house for the space of fourtéene or fiftéene yeares as a Church , wherein the assembly in the City of Lisle commonly met . Being chased and banished thence in the yeare 1561. he withdrew himself for a while to Tournay , whence he was constrained to flie , and to goe to Amiens and Moundedier Cities of Picardy , that there he might enjoy the pure preaching of the Gospell . Afterward returning into his owne countrey , he came to reside in the City of Antwerpe , where after he had continued many yeares , he was at length imprisoned and condenmed to be burned with two others , who suffered for the same cause . But it pleased God so to dispose of him , that he dyed another kinde of death , to shew that his chosen servants have to triumph over the same , some one way , and some another . For being plunged into a cisterne or tub full of water , he was drowned in prison , and then they carried his body out of the City to a place called Berken , where the dead bodies of the condemned are laid upon the whéels or crutch . Among many letters which he wrote during the time of his imprisonment , my author hath selected out this one , which here followeth .

DE are brethren and sisters in Iesus Christ , I most humbly thank my good God that he hath so fortified and comforted me by his grace , that I féele my selfe more cheared by lying in this darke prison , then if I were walking in the open stréets or fields . I say , this I féele according to the spirit ; for as touching the flesh what doth it apprehend here but stinking vapors and smoke ?

Wherefore my beloved , if it so fall out that you be apprehended for the name of Iesus Christ , feare not the prison , nor those that have power to kill the body ; for having done that , they can goe no further . Be yée not afraid then , séeing it is the reward which our good Captaine Iesus Christ hath promised to all his faithfull soldiers and servants . He who turnes his backe in this conflict goes by the losse ; but whosoever fights manfully obtaines in the end the crowne , not a crowne of gold , but of glory immortall . We here lay downe Rev. 2. 10. a fading life , filled with griefes and troubles , to change the some for a life everlasting ; we put off the ragges of this mortall flesh , to be clothed with robes immortall ; we forsake a loathsome life for joy and felicity eternall ; ought any gaine or exchange to be compared with this ? O swéet and happy Martyrdome , how dost thou dignifie and enrich us , in despite of the world , devill , and our owne flesh ? And which of us now can complaine , séeing our Soveraigne Lord and Master hath Anno 1569. so expressely foretold it to all his followers ? will any man come after me , saith he ? Let him then Mat. 16 24. take up his crosse and follow me . Let us beare , Oh let us then beare the crosse chéerefully and with ioyfulnesse , that we may be received in the presence of his heavenly Father : for it is not only Phil. 1 21. 1 Tim. 2. 12. given us to beleeve in Christ , but also to suffer for his sake ; and if we suffer with him , then wée shall also raigne with him .

Oh that wée could admire his bounty , who no sooner imployes us in his worke , but hath the wages ready in his hand wherewith to recompence Iohn 16. 20. Heb 12. 1. us . Your sorrow , saith he , shall be turned into joy . Let us then cast off every weight that presseth downe , and whatsoever else that stands in our way to heaven-ward ; be if father , mother , Mat. 19 29. Mat. 13 45 , 46. brother , sisters , husband , childe , yea , and our own life also . Let us with the wise Merchant man sell all , that with him we may purchase that pretious pearle . How happy doe I estéeme them who are called to suffer , and leave their life for confessing the name of Iesus Christ ? For the eternall Son of God will confesse their names before his heavenly Mar. 10. 23. Luke 12. 8. Father , and his holy Angels . They shall be clad with white robes , and shine as the Sunne in the kingdome of Heaven , filled with gladnesse in the presence of the Lambe . They shal eat of the fruit of the trée of life , which is in the midst of the Rev. 27. Paradise of God .

Let us fixe the eyes of our minds upon these so great & pretious promises of Iesus Christ , which he hath made to all those which persevere in well doing unto the end . O how happy shall wée be , when we are delivered from these bodies of death to live for ever with our God ? Let us continually pray then with the Disciples , Lord increase Luke 15. 7. our faith . O deare brethren , remember mée alwayes in your prayers , who am bound here in the Heb. 13. 3. bonds of Antichrist . Remember those also who are in bonds , as if you were bound with them ; pray Pet. 4. 5 , I say , without ceasing ; for our adversary the Devill is alwayes compassing us about with his fetches , to cause our hearts to faint . And you are not ignorant what a potent enemy our owne flesh Gal. 5. 17. Phil. 1. 6. is unto us . But I confidently beléeve that our good God , who hath begun this good worke in me , will perfect the same even unto the day of Christ .

Fare ye well .

It was strange to see what spectacles of dead bodies , saline by the bloudy Inquisition , were to be gazed on in a manner in every place : especially in the Cities of Tournay , and of the Valencians , in regard of the multitudes of beléevers , both of men and women , who had long languished in sundry prisons , in great misery and necessities . Now that we may not forget what fell out in the beginning of this yeare 1569. thus it happened .

In the City of Valence were executed seven and fifty persons , whereof the greater part were Burgesses of the City ; only because they clave to the true faith of Iesus Christ .

This slaughter was distributed into thrée severall dayes . Ten were beheaded on Munday the foure and twentieth day of Ianuary ; twenty on Tuesday following ; and the other twenty the day after that : ane so the seven in their order after the rest , not without much astonishment and lamentations of the poore people , with the remainder of the Burgesses of that City .

¶ A notable cruelty executed upon a good woman called Perrette Curtet in the yere 1569.

AS she was travelling from Orleance to a place called Moutagris where she intended to méet her husband , called Master Authony Cha●ornter des Meringes , who had escaped the fury of his enemies : she being in her Inne at supper , two or thrée desperate villaines knocked at the dore , and comming in asked of the said Curtet , Art thou not Meringes wife ? shée answered yes , Then rapping forth execrable blasphemies they said , thou art she whom we looke for . This done , they stripped her into her smocke , tooke away her montes and rings from her , and brought her to the river side ; where after great blasphemies they said , confesse thée . The woman answered , Séeing I must die , give me leave to call upon God first . They deriding her , said , Prap then , let us heare what kind of prayer thou wilt make . She having in her prayers commended her soule to God , one of them sware , Gods death , is this all ? wilt thou say nothing else ? Then said one of them to another , Let us cast her into the river : which they agréed to doe ; some taking her by the head , and others by the héels , and so throwing her in , heaped great pieces of yce upon her to cause her to sink , and then went their way . But understanding that the poore woman had got upon a great flake of yce , to save her selfe thereon , Peter Gouge returned , who was one of the murtherers , and had betrayed her into the hands of the rest , notwithstanding her husband had covenanted with him to convey her to him in safety ; this Gouge , I say , finding her there , gave her a deaths wound , the which had never come to light , had not the said Gouge confessed the same , being imprisoned by the Duchesse of Ferrare for that very fact ; yet escaped he unpunished ( contrary to the law of Provosts ) albeit hée was sent to the Provost Marshall of Montagris to that end , and was set at liberty , for the hatred which these bare against the Doctrine of the Gospell , whereof the said des Meringes was a Minister .

Now the dead body floating to and fro upon the water rested no where , untill it came over against the lodging where the said des Meringes lay ( as if it had there demanded erecution of justice upon the offenders ) where being known and conveyed thence was buryed by some of the assembly who yet remained in the City .

¶ Another cruelty committed in Orleance about the same time .

A Woman in the City of Orleance was constrained by the murtherers ( who broke in upon her husband in the night ) to stand and hold the candle to them , whilest they murshered him .

¶ Of the comming of the Queene of Navarre to the City of Paris in France , with the manner of her sickenesse and death there .

BEfore I come to no●●tion the bloudy Messacres of France , especially that of Paris , anno 1572. which made way to all the rest , I cannot Anno 1572. omit to place here , as an entrance thereunto , the history of that noble and vertuous Lady Iane de Albert , Quéene of Navarre , because it containes much matter worthy of due observation .

This good Queene , before she could be drawn to come to Paris to solemnise the mariage of her son the Prince of Navarre with the sister of Charles the ninth then King of France , received letters upon letters from the said King to accompany the Prince her son in that solemnity : now , wheras she cast some doubts touching her sonnes mariage with one of another religion , the King assured her that all things should be so wrought , as should give her good satisfaction and content ; promising that he would get a dispensation from the Pope Pope Pius whilest he lived could by no means endure to heare of , or give his co●sen● to this mariage : but he died , & then way was made for this mariage to bee concluded . to that end . But when the Quéen understood that the King was minded to have this marriage solenmized at Paris , she would by no means heare of it : for I will not , said , she , put any confidence in that so mutinous a people , being the sworne enemies both of my selfe and mind .

Still the King persisted in his sute for the obtaining of the same at her hands . Also having intelligence by some of his agents , that the quéen of Navarre began a little to waver , he sollicited her yet once againe to come , assuring her that all things should be caried in such peaceable sort , that she should have no cause to complaine . At length the Quéene came from Rochell to Bloyes in the moneth of March , 1572. with great attendance , where it is incredible to thinke what welcome she had on all sides , especially from the King & his brethren , &c. who yet , when all was done , could say to his Mother , Now Madam , have I not quit my selfe well ? Let me alone , and I will bring them all into the net .

In Aprill following were the Articles concluded concerning the mariage of the Prince of Navarre with the Kings sister . In the beginning of May the King wooes the Quéene of Navarre again to come to Paris for preparing of things fitting for this mariage ; which she accordingly yéelded unto , and parting from Bloyes on the sixth of the said moneth , came to Paris on the fifteenth of the same . After which she went from place to place in the City into sundry houses and shops , to finde out such things as might tend to the adorning of the day of so great a solemnity .

The quēene mother could by no means brooke this good Quéene ; and therefore not finding with what colour she could dispatch her with the rest , and yet fearing the height of her spirit if shée should survive , as also that she could not then so worke upon the flexibility of the Prince her sonne as she intended , she consulted with one Rene , whose practise it was to impoyson things ; who by such meanes adventured to poyson the Prince of Conde by the sent of a poysoned apple , which upon some suspition was first tryed upon a dog : and it had almost cost the Princes chirurgion his life , by smelling too nigh thereto . This Rene , selling to the Quéen of Navarre his perfumed drugs , found the way how to poyson her therewith , although others thought the contrary . But the said Rene was heard afterwards to make his brags , that hée had the like in store for two or thrée more , who suspected no such matter .

On Wednesday the fourth of Iune , the Quéen fell sick of a continuall Fever , and kept her bed ; which procéeded , as it was given out , from the griefe she had in her lights , wherein by long continuance was bred an imposthume , she being also distempered with the heat of the season and her extraordinary journeyes . This burning Fever grew so strong upon her , that within five daies after she died , to the great griefe of the better sort , but to the joy of the secret counsell .

The malady indéed was in her braine , which was not searched : in which the Quéen Mother had an hand , though she séemed much to mourne for the affliction of her good friend . Now forasmuch as in the time of her sicknesse she manifested with what spirit she was guided , we will here set downe the true narration of her behaviour , both in the same her sicknesse , and also at her death .

Perceiving in her selfe by the strength of the disease ( howsoever others sleighted it ) that shée could not long continue , she made her selfe ready to receive from the hand of God that which he had appointed concerning her ; and to that end requested she might have such nigh about her , as might comfort her in this case out of the word of God , as also to pray with her and for her , according to that which Saint Iames saith , Is any sicke among you , Iohn 5. 14 , 16. Let him call for the Elders of the Church , and let them pray over such a one , knowing that the fervent praier of righteous man availeth much with God .

Thus according to her desire a Minister resorting unto her shewed out of the Scriptures , that Christians ought in all things to submit themselves to the will of God , as to the Father of spirits , Heb. 1● . that they might live . And albeit the rigor of his chastisements doth somtimes séem to our flesh as if they were sent to none other end but for our ruine and destruction ; yet ought we to consider , that because he is just he can do nothing but justily , and being a father , he cannot but therein séeke the welfare of his afflicted children .

To which she replyed , I take all this , saith she , as sent from the hand of God my most mercifull Father ; nor have I during this extremity feared to die , much lesse murmured against him for inflicting the same upon me : knowing that what soever he doth , he doth the same so , as all in the end shall turne to my everlasting good .

The Minister continuing in his spéech , added , That the causes of sicknesses and diseases must be sought beyond the course of physiyke , which alwayes lookes to the corruption of the humours , or to the more noble parts of the body any way distempered : for howsoever it was not amisse to have respect to these things as to second causes , yet ought we to ascend higher , namely to the first , even to God himself , who disposeth of all his creatures as it pleaseth him . He it is That make the Deut. 32. 39. wound and heales , that kils and makes alive . And therefore to him we ought to direct our prayers for comfort in all our griefes and sufferings , and in the end for full deliverance ; séeing it is no hard matter with him to restore health unto us , if his good pleasure be such .

To this she answered , that she depended wholly upon Gods providence , knowing that all things are wisely disposed by him , and therefore be sought him to furnish her with all such graces as he saw to be necessary for her salvation . As for this life , said she , I am in a manner we aned from the love of it , in regard of the afflictions which have followed me from my youth hitherto , but especially because I cannot live without daily offending my good God , with whom I desire to be with all my heart .

The Minister told her , that long life , how ful of troubles soever it were , was notwithstanding to be esteemed among the blessings of God , seeing Deut. 5. 16. his promise implyes so much ; and not onely so , but because our life may many wayes serve to his glory , and is both an honor and a pledge of his favor , even as it is to him whom his prince imploys long in his service having had experience of his fidelity for many yeares together . In which respect she was earnestly requested to pray , that if it were the will of God to imploy her yet longer in his Anno 1566. service , for the further inlargement of his Gospell , that he would grant unto her such recovery of health , and good disposition of body , that with renued strength shée might bee encouraged to finish her course much more nobly than heretofore .

Whereupon she protested , that in regard of her owne particular her life was not dear unto her , séeing so long as she lived in this fraile flesh , she was still prone and apt to sinne against God : onely , she said , her care was somewhat for her Children ( which God had given her ) in respect they should be so soone deprived of her now in their young yeares ; yet not doubting , said she , but although it should please God to take me from them that himselfe will be a Father and a protector over them , as he hath béen to me in my greatest afflictions ; and therefore I commit them wholly to his government and fatherly care : these were her very words .

The Minister said , that he blessed God to sée in her Majesty this assurance of faith , and so to cast her care upon the providence of God , praying her still to persevere therein , which would sufficiently seale unto her truth of her faith . And thus , said , he , did the Patriarkes in times pasT commit the care of their posterity over into the hands of Gen. 24 1. Gen. 27. & 48. 15. & 49. God ; as may appeare by Abraham , Isaac , and Iacob , touching their severall blessings .

But yet is was very requisite , as he said , that she should make choise of such , who , for their sincerity both in life and doctrine , might continue to water in these young Princely plants the séeds of piety , which had béen sowne in them by her so great paine and industry , séeing it was to bée hoped , that the example of her faith and constancy in the service of God , which she had set before them , would serve as a perpetuall inducement to imitate her so noble vertues .

Now whereas she had againe declared that death was not terrible unto her , because it was the way by which we passe hence to our eternall rest ; The Minister told her , that Christians had little cause to feare death , in regard they should Because by death we passe to life . Iohn 8. 51 , 52. Iohn 11. 26. Iohn 11. 13 , 14. Acts 7. 60. 1 Cor. 15. 55. not die at all , according to Christs , words in the Gospell of Iohn , he that liveth and beléeveth in me shall never die . For death ( to speake properly ) is no death to them , but a sleep ; being often so called in the Scriptures ; and therefore Christ for their sakes hath overcome and triumphed over it in his owne person . So as now we may cry out with saint Paul , O death where is thy sting ? O grave where is thy victory ?

She was often admonished by him to make confession of her sinnes before God , shewing that bodily diseases tended to the dissolution of nature , and that death was the wages of sinne ; declaring Rom 6. 23. moreover that by this her chastisement she might discerne what she had deserved , if God should now enter into iudgement with her , not onely in regard of the fall of our first Parents , in which guilt Rom. 5. 12. she was enwrapped , as well as others , but also by her owne personall sinnes , séeing the best of men or women in the world are in themselves but poore , miserable and wretched offendors : yea , if the Lord should punish us according to our demerits , we could expect nothing at his hands but eternall death and condemnation .

At these words , she began with her hands and eies lifted up to heaven , to acknowledge , that her Psal. 19. ● sinnes which she had committed against the Lord were innumerable , and therefore more then she was able to reckon up : But yet she hoped that God for Christs sake , in whom she put her whole affiance , would be mercifull unto her .

From the later clause of her spéech the Minister tooke occasion to declare at large upon what ground she was to expect the fruit of this mercy of God in Christ ; séeing the whole have no need Mar. 2. 17. of Phisitian , but they that are sicke : and therfore Christ saith in that place , Hee came not to call the righteous , but sinners unto repentance ; And that he is ready to fill the hungry with good things , Luke 1. 53. whereas in the meane while he sends the rich empty away . Of all which , said he , you ought so much the rather to be perswaded in your conscience , by how much the more the holy spirit witnesseth to your spirit that you are the childe of God , Crying in you , Abba , Father . For what is Rom. 8. 15. What faith is . faith else , but a firme trust and assurance of the good will of God , manifested towards us in his blessed sonne ?

Now the Minister , fearing he might some way offend her by his overlong discourse , held his peace ; the rather because the Physitians thought that a long continued spéech might bee hurtfull unto her ; but she on the contrary earnestly requested him not to forbeare speaking unto her about these matters of life and eternall salvation ; adding , that she wow felt the want of it , in regard that since her comming to Paris shee had béen somewhat remisse in hearing such exhortations out of the word of God ; And therefore I am now the more glad , saith she , to receive comfort out of it in this my so great extremity .

The Minister then endeavoured to set before her the happinesse of heaven , and what those joyes Psal. 16. 11. were which the faithfull there possesse in the presence of God : which when the scriptures intend to discover unto us , they onely tell us that the eie 1 Cor. 259. hath not seene , nor hath the eare heard , nor hath it entred into the heart of man , to conceive what these things are , which God hath prepared for them that love him . To which purpose he used this simllitude ; as if a King , minding greatly to honor Simile . some noble persome noble personage , should bring him to his court , and there shew him his state and attendance , his Treasures , with all his most precious Iewels : even so , saith he , will the Lord one day reveale to all his elect and faithfull people his magni●cence and glory , with all the treasures of his Kingdome , after he hath gathered them home to himselfe , decking and adorning them with light , incorruption and immortality .

This happiness therefore being so great , her highnesse , he said , ought to be the lesse carefull about the leaving of this transitory life , seeing that for an earthly kingdome , which she was now to forgoe , she should inherit an heavenly ; and for temporall good things , which vanish and come to nothing in the using , she should for even enjoy those that were eterenall and everlasting . For her faith being now firmely setled upon our Lord Iesus Christ , she might be suffered to obtaine eternall salvation by him , on which words he tooke occasion to direct his speech in more particualar manner unto her , saying :

Madame , doe you verily beleeve that Iesus Christ come into the world to save you ? and doe you expect the full forgivenesse of all your sinnes , by the shedding of his bloud for you ?

To which she readily answered she did ; believing that he was her only Saviour and Mediator , looking for salvation from none other , knowing that he hath abundantly satisfied for the sinnes of the whole world , and therefore was assured that God for his sake , according to his gracious promises in him , would have mercy upon her .

Thus you have in part the goodly speeches , which passed from this religious Lady in the beginning of her sicknesse ; all which was within the space of three or foure daies . Howsoever before that , and since also she ceased not to continue the same her fruitfull and comfortable communications , now and then sending forth most affectionate slighings to God , as a testimony of that hope and desire Anno 1567. she had in enjoying his presence ; often uttering these words , O my God , in thy good time deliver me from this body of death , and from the miseries of this present life , that I may no more offend thee , and that I may attain to that felicity which thou in thy Word hast promised me .

Neither did she manifest her pious affection by these her words onely , but therewithall shewed a joyfull and resolute countenance , as the vehemency of her sicknesse could beare : which gave sufficient proofe to all that beheld her , that the feare of death could not drive her from the stedfastnesse of her Faith .

When she had finished these her consolatory spéeches , they usually went to prayer ; intreating the Lord that he would arme her with constant patience , and have mercy upon her . Which praier it shall not be altogether impertinent to insert in this place , serving as a forme of praier upon the like occasion .

¶ The Prayer .

O Lord our God , we confesse hee before thy Divine Majesty , that wee are altogether unworthy of thy infinite mercies , by reason of our manifold iniquities ; and that we are so farre off from deserving to be heard of thée in our requests , that we are rather worthie thou shouldest reject both our persons and our sutes ; but séeing it hath pleased thée to make us a gracious promise of hearing and granting our requests , we humbly beséech thee fréely to forgive all our offences , and to cover them under the obedience and righteousnesse of thy deare Sonne , that through him our selves and poore services may be well pleasing before thee . For Lord we acknowledge that all our afflictions are measured out unto us by thine hand , who art a most just Iudge , in regard we have every way provoked thee to wrath by our infinite sinnings against thee ; yea , by our rebellions , which now testifie against us . For alas Lord , our life hath no way béen answerable to that perfect obedience which thou in thy holy Law justly requirest at our hands , which we from day to day do transgresse ; and therefore doe here cast downe our selves at this time before thy glorious presence , unfeignedly acknowledging our misery and wretchednesse from the very bottome of our hearts .

Yet Lord mercy is with thee , and because thou art our father , therefore thou desirest not the death of sinners , but rather that they should convert and live . For this cause we now fall downe before the throne of thy grace , with confidence of obtaining thy wonted mercy , which thou hast promised to such as call upon thee in truth : beséeching thee , which art the Father of mercies , to haue compassion on all such whom thou hast humbled under thy mighty hand , by any of thy rods and chastisements ; but more especially this thy servant the Quéene , who lieth here before thee sicke of a dangerous disease , that as thou hast righteously afflicted her for her sinnes ( which she also doth with us acknowledge ) so it would please thee in pardoning them all unto her , for thy beloved sone sake , to grant that she may profit by this thy correcting hand for the time to come . Above all , give her a swéet sense , yea a full assurance of thy eternall loves , that so she may with the greater patience take downe this bitter potion ministred unto her from thy hand , and that the sole desire of enjoying thy presence may cause her to forget all worldly greatnes and magnificence ; knowing that they are nothing in respect of the glory which is now set before her .

Endure her also with méekenesse of minde to beare the tediousnesse of her affliction ; for howsoever the spirit be willing , yet the flesh is weake , yea full of resisting and unbeliefe ; that so receiving all things from thee as from as father ; she may the more willingly submit her will unto thine .

And because , O good God , thou hast made her hitherto an happy instrument for the advancement of thy glory , and the defence of thy poore afflicted people ; we pray thee , if it may stand with thy good pleasure , restore her to health againe , that so the excellent work which thou hast by her means begun may not be left unperfect , but by vertue of this her deliverance she may with renewed forces undertake the same in better sort than ever heretofore , especially for the well educating and training up the children which thou hast given her .

But Lord , if thou have a purpose now to call her home to thy selfe , who are we that we should contradict thy holy will ? onely we pray thee that thou wouldst confirme her more and more in the knowledge of thy blessed Gospell , and thereby also in the certainty of her salvation , which thou hast given her by faith in thy sonne Jesus Christ , that thus she may not cease to sanctifie and call upon thy holy name unto her last breath .

And as touching our selves , who are here by thy good providence gathered together about her , being in bodily health , give us to know the uncertainty and brevity of our life : that so , according to our duty , we may behold the same in this mirrour which thou hast set before us ; as knowing that even the greatest in the world are subject to the same calamities , as well as the small ; that so our chiefe care may be to imploy the remainder of our time to thy honor and service : all which we cra●e of thee in the name of Jesus Christ thy son , our only Mediator and Advocate . Amen .

Thus we have as néere as we could gathered the summe of the prayer . During which she ceased not , with hands and eies stedfastly lifted up to heaven , to fetch many déep sighes , especially when mention was made of that mercy of God in Christ which he extendeth towards poore sinners . So as there was not any there present that might not evidently perceive , that her heart and affections were joyned to the prayer which we pronounced in her presence .

And while she thus lay , she still continued in her godly resolution to depart hence , that shee might be with Christ , taking great delight in the holy and Christian exhortations which were usually made unto her by many godly and learned men , who came in to visit her , to whom shee also manifested no small testimony of that faith , and hope , which she had in God , touching the salvation of her soule , by her holy and Christian spéeches , which for brevities sake are here omitted .

Yea , albeit the Lord exercised her much with the sense of her inward disease , yet could you not at any time discerne any spéech lavouring of discontentment , or impatience , to procéed out of her mouth ; nay , sca●sely a groane , which not only those of her owne family , but many others can testifie , even the Quéene Mother , with others also , who now and then came in to see her .

But if at any time she felt any refreshings from the violence of her disease ( there being no malady so vehement which hath not some intermission and breathing time ) she manifested to all her willingnesse to obtaine the recovery of her former health , refusing to that end no good meanes prescribed for her by the learned Physitians . Againe , when she perceived her sicknesse to encrease upon her , and that she grew worse and worse , she was no whit appalled thereat , but shewed her selfe to be armed with an invincible Anno 1568. constancy , to undergooe the utmost that death could doe against her , preparing her selfe willingly for that last conflict .

Moreover séeing her Ladies and Gentlewomen wéeping about her bed , she would forthwith rebuke them , saying , I pray you wéep not for me , forasmuch as you sée God doth now by this sicknesse call me hence , to enjoy a better life , and to enter in at the desired haven , towards which this fraile vessel of mine hath for a long time béene stéering ; only she shewed her selfe somewhat grieved , that she lacked opportunity to reward them , and many more of her family and train which had done her faithful service , as she could have wished ; excusing her selfe with these words unto them , that it was not for want of good will , but by being overtaken and so prevented by this her unexpected sicknesse , But , saith shée , I will not faile to give order concerning the same to my uttermost ability .

In the end , féeling her strength to decay more and more , she gave order to have her last will and testament made , wherin she above all wished , that her children might have but the grace to honor and feare the Lord , exhorting them constantly to continue in the profession of the Gospell , in which they had béen trained up from their youth ; ordaining especially that her daughter the Princesse should be educated and instructed therein , by the foure Ladies which she had appointed and brought with her out of Bearne for that end and purpose . And being come to age , her desire was that she might be joyned in marriage to some Prince of the same religion , by the counsell and advice of the Cardinall of Bourbon and Gasper Count of Colligny Admirall of France , whom she made Executors and overséers of her said Testament . But here it may not be omitted briefly to relate another conference which she had with a Minister of the Gospell before her departure .

The eighth of Iune , which was the day before her death , she caused a Minister of the Gospel to be called for , and finding that she was drawing nigher unto her end than before , she willed him to speake somewhat largely of such temptations as Satan is wont to assaile Gods elect withall in their last conflict .

To which the Minister answered , that then was the houre indéed wherein that sworne enemy of all the faithfull did most busily bestir himselfe , if he could , to deprive them of the comfort of their salvation ; not sparing at that time especially to set upon them with might and maine : but yet even then the Lord is not , nor will be wanting to his , filling their hearts with such joy and comfort of the holy Ghost , as shall make them through the same more than conquerours .

The first engine then which satan useth against the Saints to cause them to despaire , is to present before their eyes the innumerable heapes of their sins and pollutions , wherewith they have any way béen defiled in their whole life ; and then presents unto them Gods justice , before which no flesh can be able to subsist , unlesse it be pure and spotlesse : whence he infers , that miserable sinners can expect and looke for nothing , but an horrible desolation and condemnation . But against these assaults in the first place must be opposed , ( as David doth in the one and fiftieth Psalme ) the infinite multitudes of Gods compassions , which doe infinitely surpasse the multitudes of our sins . And as touching the justice of God , we confesse that no creature that is defiled with sin can in any sort abide to be strictly examined by it , if he shall call the same to a severe account : but we also know that God will never enter into judgement with those that beléeve in his son , but allowes unto them that righteousnesse and obedience which was accomplished in him , which is only sufficient for us , being imputed unto us , to oppose against the judgement of God : therefore in it alone they expect to stand before his face , and not by their owne dignity or worthinesse . Indéed if they were to appeare before the throne of Iustice , to receive thence what they have deserved , they had good reason to be overwhelmed in utter despaire , as off as they thinke upon or looke on the same : but turning their eyes upon him , who being the eternall Son of God hath clothed himself with our humane nature , to beare in the same the punishment due to our sins , and therein acquitted us , then Gods justice doth no way affright us , but rather yéelds us assured comfort , because they make this their full resolution , that forasmuch as God is just , he cannot require the same debt twice . Having therefore received full and perfect satisfaction of him , whom he hath ordained to be our surety , and paid our debts for us , thence we gather assurance that he wil no more require them of us .

To which purpose these sentences are to be well observed . It is Christ who hath borne our griefes and carried our sorrows . That the chastisement Isa. 53 4. 5. of our peace was upon him , and with his stripes we are healed . That we all like shéep have gone astray , and have turned every one to his owne way , and the Lord hath laid upon him the iniquity of us all . Christ is our peace and the propitiation for our sins . The Lambe of God which taketh Eph. 2. 14. 1 Iohn 2. 2. Iohn 1. 29. away the sins of the world . These with many the like sentences the Minister propounded by way of answer to this vertuous Ladies demand : concluding the same thus , that Gods justice ought not to terrifie those that beleeve in Christ , of whose 1 Cor. 1. 30. righteousnes and redemption they are partakers , knowing that Iesus Christ who knew no sinne was made sin ( that is to say , an oblation for sin ) 2 Cor. 5. 21. for us , that we might be made the righteousnesse of God in him .

I grant , saith he , that these things belong not to all indifferently , but only to such as beléeving in the Son of God doe wholly rest themselves satisfied in the merit of his death and passion , which Acts 4 12 : merit of his , as Saint Peter witnesseth , sufficeth for their salvation .

After these matters premised , he asked her whether she placed whole confidence on Christ crucified , who dyed for her sins , and rose againe for Rom. 4. 25. her justification ?

To which the noble Princesse answered , that she neither expected salvation , righteousnesse , nor life from any else , then from her only Saviour Iesus Christ , being assured that his only merit abundantly sufficed for the full satisfaction of all her sins , albeit they were innumerable .

This being your Faith Madam ( said the Minister ) you cannot come into condemnation , but Iohn 5. 24. are passed from death to life . Then taking an occasion again to resume her former spéech , that she had no cause to be afraid of Gods Throne of Heb. 4 16. Iustice , séeing it was turned into a Throne of Grace and Mercy unto her , and that the houre of death should now be excéedingly welcome to her , séeing it could be nothing else but a swéet passage into a far better life , as also the time in which all Phil 1. 23. Rev. 21. 4. feares should be wiped away from her eyes : He likewise shewed that she should doe well continually to be thinking on that excellent sentence , Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord , because Rev. 14. 13. from thenceforth they rest from their labours , and their workes follow them .

For then , said he , the time approacheth wherein she should enjoy the visible presence and society of her husband Christ , and have fellowship with the blessed Angels , and celestiall spirits , with the holy Patriarkes , Prophets , Apostles and Martyrs Anno 1572. of the Son of God , to partake with them of the same felicity and glory .

The Minister minding yet further to sound her , whether she were loth to leave this life , used these words : And now good Madam , said he , if it should please God by this your sicknesse to put an end to this wearisome pilgrimage of yours , where yet you remaine with us , and to call you home to himselfe , whereof he gives us to sée some evident signes and tokens , are you willing , I beséech you , to goe unto him ? To which this excellent Princesse with great magnanunity and courage , without any astonishment , replyed , Yes , I assure you .

Then he once againe added , good Madam , open the eyes of your Faith , and behold Iesus your great Redéemer sitting at the right hand of his Father , reaching out his hand to receive you unto him . Are you , are you willing to goe unto him ? Yes , I assure , you , saith she , most willing , and much more willing than to linger here below in this world , where I see nothing but vanity .

The minister , not willing to continue longer in this kinde of discourse , asked if she were pleased that they should goe to prayer , declaring that godly personages there present would willingly joyne their desires with hers . To which she consenting , the said Minister prayed by her a good space , whilest this pious Lady manifested her ardent affection to call upon God .

When prayer was ended , the Minister discerning in her the undoubted testimonies of her repentance , and of the sorrow she conceived for the offences which she had committed against God , together with the assured confidence which shée had in his mercies , as a Minister of the Gospell , and Embassadour of the Son of God , by the authority dispensed to him , having committed to him the word of reconciliation , he assured her in his name , that all her sins were forgiven her of 1 Cor. 5. God , and that they should never come into account before his judgement Seat ; yea , that she should no more dount thereof , then if the Sonne of God from heaven should say unto her , Daughter thy sins are forgiven thee . And to the end that troubled consciences might the better be quieted , Christ hath used these words , speaking to his Ministers , saying , Whose soever sins ye remit , they are remitted , Mat. 16. 14. and whose sins ye unloose , they are unloosed . The reason is , because the word which they pronounce is not the word of a mortall man , but of the immortall God , being of no lesse weight , than if himselfe uttered the same .

Then he asked of her Majesty , if he accepted of so gracious a Message which assured her of the frée pardon of all her sins . Yea , I doe , saith shee , and make no doubt thereof .

Not long after these exhortations , the Admirall comming in , and with him another Minister , shée also gave care to him for a good space together ; whose discourse tended to prepare her for death , as he had done who had spoken to her immediatly before ; who having finished his spéech prayed also with her and for her , which she heard with great attention and affection . Then she requested that these two ministers might stay with her all night in her Chamber , and that they would in no wise leave her .

The greater part of this night was spent in holy admonitions which these two ministers gave to this gracious Lady and Princesse one after another . Besides these admonitions she commanding that some Chapters of the holy Scripture , which were pertinent for her condition , should be read unto her ; one of the Ministers read in her hearing certaine Chapters out of the Gospell of Saint Iohn , namely , from the fouretéenth to the seventéenth . After he had read to her these Chapters , he went to prayer , which being ended the Quéene desired to take some rest ; but it was not long ere she commanded them to reade again : whereupon the other Minister having made choise of certaine Psalmes of David , full of ardent and affectionate prayers , suiting to this Princesses present affliction , he read them unto her , and for a conclusion read the one and thirtieth Psalme , Psal. 31. 5. where the Prophet , among other things , doth there commend his spirit into the hands of God ; because , saith he , thou hast redéemed me , O Lord God of truth .

The Quéene willed them to pray with her again : and thus , as I have said , was the most part of the night spent in such vertuous exercises , namely in exhortation , in reading the holy Scripture , and in prayer : during all which time the ministers never discerned in any of her spéeches or behaviour the least impatiency , Nay , whereas some dayes before she fell sick she shewed how affectionately she was bent to provide things most magnificent for the day of her Sons marriage , according as the State of so great an alliance required : it was admirable to observe , that after th●s sicknesse had seized upon her , God wrought in her such aforgetfulnesse and neglect of all such matters , that she never made shew of having so much as a thought thereof .

This night being thus passed and spent by this noble Queene , she persevering in the expressions of like pious actions and ardency of Faith , the next day in the morning betwéen eight and nine of the clocke she departed this life , to take possession of a far better life , swéetly yéelding up her spirit into the hands of God , the ninth of Iune 1572. the sixth day after she fell sick , in the 44. yeare of her age .

She had her perfect spéech alwaies even to the houre of her death : shewing not only the stayednesse and soundnesse of her judgement ( which ever in times past she had ) in her care about the salvation of her soule , but in her other worldly affaires also .

Now to avoide all jealousies and suspitions of her being wronged by poyson or otherwise in this matter of her so sudden sickenesse , her body was opened , by sundry expert and learned Doctors of Physick and Chirurgery , with all exquisite diligence , who found her heart and liver very sound and untouched , her lungs only excepted , which long before on the right side had béen very ill affected , by reason of an extraordinary hardnesse which they had contracted , and withall a great imposthume , which , so far as man could judge , they concluded was the cause of her death . But they had no command given them to open the braine , and therefore finding somewhat out of frame in her body , they delivered their opinions only concerning the same .

Thus you have with as much brevity as I could , and as the merit of the thing required , the true report of the manner of this vertuous Princesses sicknesse and death , thus ar related unto you ; only my request is ( saith my Author ) that if any have a more perfect and particular knowledge of the excellent parts wherewith the Lord had adorned and beautified her , they would not suffer the same to be buried in silence , but to cause it to sée the light ; that on the one side it may serve as an example to posterity ; and on the other side , that we may learne to blesse God for her piety and constancy .

¶ An Introduction first into that which Anno 1572. leads to the death of the Admirall of France ; Then , to the massacre at paris , and so in some other Cities . —

And first , what moved the Admirall to come to Paris .

AFter the death of the Quéene certaine Princes were sollicited by the King to give their attendance at Paris , for the folemnising the mariage of the Prince of Navarre ( now made king by the death of his mother ) according to the ceremonies which were thereto appertaining . Among the rest , letters were directed to the Admirall by the King himselfe , to come to this marriage ; which were delivered unto him by Cavagues : wherein the King assured him be would not tarry long after him ; Willing him not to be afraid of the fury of the Parisians , nor of their threats which they had formerly uttered against him . For he was not ignorant of the deadly hatred they bare him , and therefore wrote unto the Maior of the City , to looke unto it at his perill , that the Admirall had no wrong offered him by the Citizens , either at his entrance or continuance in the City . For of all the Cities in that Kingdome it is the most superstitious and eassly moved to sedition ; and therefore the Admirall , being of a contrary religion , could expect but ill welcome at his comming thither : especially because at his sollicitation the Crosse of Gastines was remoued out of the street of S. Dennis .

The Quéene mother and the Duke of Aniou wrote unto the Maior also , and likewise to the rest of the Magistrates , to the same effect ; but especially to their servants , some whereof had a little light given them touching that device . To be short , they endeavoured to take all rubbes out of his way , that he might with the lesse mistrust fall into the snare .

The Admirall , not casting any perils , resolved to take his journey to Paris . Albeit he lacked not sundry advertisements from his owne followers , and others his well-willers in the Kingdome ; who honoured him much , desiring him , that howsoever " He gave this testimony in his answer to these advertisements , that since France came to be a Kingdome , it never enjoyed a better King then Charles the ninth . he had no sinister opinion of the " King , of his mother , or any of theirs , yet at least he was to take into his consideration the place whither he went , and amongst what enemies he was now to venture himselfe . But he alwaies leaning upon the testimony of a good conscience , and being confident in Gods providence , not moved by these advertisements , tooke his journey to Paris with very few Attendants . Being come thither , he was honoutably received of the King , of his Brethren , and of the Quéene mother , with others also .

The marriage of the king of Navarre with the Kings sister being solemnised on the seventéenth and eightéenth of August , 1572 , and all the Triumphs and feastings accompanying the same being finished , the Admirall determining to take his leave at the Court , and so to returne homewards , the Deputies of the Reformed Churches brought him their requests on a sudden , to present the same to the King , in regard of many wrongs the said Churches had sustained ; and therefore they instantly besought him , that he would not leave the Court till some order might be taken for redresse thereof .

This with other impediments were the occasions of detaining him still there .

Mauravell comming to Paris whilest these This Mauravell was he that shot the Admirall . Feasts lasted , having presented his service first to the King and his mother , the Duke of Aniou , with those of the Guise ; aftersome spéech had with the King and the Quéene mother , one called Chaill had a command to direct him to the house whence the blow should be given : who left him with a woman in the said house , which woman was forbidden not only to aske his name , but also so much as to enquire for what cause he was lodged there .

On Friday , the two and twentieth of August , in the morning he trimmed up his harquebuse ; watching secretly the Admirals comming .

The Admirall at his going forth out of the Louure méeting the King comming out of a Chappell which is before the same , passing thence to play at Tennise , he scarcely had gone an hundred paces from the place , but as he returned to his lodging on foot to dine there , attended on by some twelve or fiftéene Gentleme , reading a petition ; out of Mauravell hurts the Admirall . the window of a lodging ( where Villemur tutor to the Duke of Guise usually lay ) he was shot with an harquebuse charged with thrée brasse bullets , one of which tooke off the fore finger on his right hand , and he was hurt with another in his left arme , Féeling himselfe thus wounded , hée willed some of his followers to enter that house , and to enquire who it was that had done that , or who set him on worke to doe it : and then to advertise the King thereof , giving him to understand how well his command was observed .

Now whilest they were busie to force open the doore , the murtherer fled out by a back way , escaping thence out of the gate of Saint Anthony ; where one attended him , holding a Spanish gennet brought out of the Duke of Guises Stable ; whereon he galloped away , yet not without some difficulty ; for flying thus in some feare , he fell off his horse twice or thrice .

A Gentleman séeing the Admirall hurt came to support his left arme , binding up the hurt thereon with his handkerchiefe . And thus was he conducted to his lodging , which was distant from thence about some twenty paces . In his passage a Gentleman said it was to be feared the bullets were poisoned : to which the Admirall replyed , All must be as it pleaseth God .

The King hearing of the Admirals hurt left his game , where he was playing till then with the Duke of Guise , and throwing away his racket as it séemed in an anger , with a sad and heavy countenance withdrew himselfe into his Chamber ; the Duke of Guise following him within a while after .

The King of Navarre , the Prince of Conde , The King of Navarre and the Prince Conde complaine to the King . with many other of the religion , having notice of the Admiralls hurt , complained to the King of this untimely accident ; entreating they might have leave to depart out of the City , séeing they could expect little safety there . The King made his moane to them of the mischance that hapned , swearing and profesting that he would execute such impartiall justice upon the offendor , and on all the complotters , as should give the Admirall and all his friends content ; only he willed them to stay , promising them ere long to provide for their security .

The Chirurgians and Physitians were presently sent for , amongst whom was Ambrose Pare the Kings Chirurgian , a man very expert . He began first with the Admirals finger , which put him to much paine , in regard the scissers were not sharpe enough to cut it off at once ; besides hée was faine to stop and open the wound thrice . Then he came to the left arme , making incissons in two places into which the bullet had pierced . The Admirall endured all this with an undaunted countenance , and wonderfull patience , whilest those which stood by and saw him so nangled could not refraine from teares . Captaine Monins held him with both his armes about the middle , and Cornaton held his hands . He séeing them astontshed , my friends , said he , why wéep you ? I thinke my selfe happy to be thus handled in the cause of The admirals speech while he was in the Surgeons hands . God . And anone casting his eyes upon a Minister called Merlin , he said , here ye see , my friends , Gods blessings . I am hurt indéed ; but I know it is come to passe by the will of my heavenly Father , humbly thanking his Majesty in that hée is pleased to honor me so farre , as to suffer any thing for his holy name . Let us pray unto him , that he would grant unto me the gift of perseverance .

Then looking upon the said Minister who wept This Merlin was miracylously delivered in the massacre of Paris . over him . Oh Master Merlin , saith he , what will not you comfort me ? Yes sir , said he ; for wherein may you take greater comfort , then in calling to mind how greatly God hath alwaies honored you , in estéeining you worthy to suffer rebuke for his names sake , and true religion ? The Admirall replied ; alas , if God should deale with me according to my deserts , he might have put mée to worse forments then these . But blessed be his holy name , in that he is pleased to take pity on mée his poore and unworthy servant . Be of good chéere , sir , then said another unto him ; for séeing God hath spared your more noble part whole , you have cause therein to magniste his goodnes . In these wounds you have received from God a testimony of his love , rather then of his displeasure , séeing hée hath preserved your head and understanding safe .

Then said Merlin , sir , you doe well in turning your thoughts away from him who hath committed this outrage upon you , in looking onely unto God ; for no doubt it is his hand that hath smitten you : therefore for the present , cease to thinke on the malefector . I assure you , said the Admirall , I doe fréely forgive him from the bottome of my heart , and those also that are his abettors ; being fully perswaded , that none of them all could have done me the least hurt , no , though with violent hands they had put me to death . For what is death it selfe in Gods children but an assured passage to an eternall rest and life ?

Now as the said Minister declared how the evils which happen to the children of God in this present life , doe often incite and quicken them up to poure out their prayers into the bosome of the Almighty , the Admirall presently with a loud voice and ardent affection prayed thus .

¶ The admirals godly and devout Prayer .

LOrd God and heavenly father , have pity upon The admirals godly and debout prayer . me for thy goodnesse and mercies sake ; remember not Lord the sinnes of my life past , nor the offences which I have committed against thée ; for if thou narrowly marke our sinnes , the loosenes of our behaviour , and distoyalties , in transgressing thy holy commandements ; Lord , who shall stand ? who is able to beare the weight of thy displeasure ? I renounce all Idoll Gods ; I acknowledge thée to be the onely true God , and worship thée alone O Eternall Father , in thine Eternall some Iesus Christ . I beséech thée for his sake , that thou wouldest give unto mée thy holy spirit , and therewithall the gift of patience . I put my trust in thy frée mercy ; for therein consists the stay and prop of all my hope , whether I die now at this present , or live for the time to come . Behold Lord , here I am , doe with me as it pleaseth thée ; having this confidence in thée , that if I now depart hence , thou wilt receive me into the blessed rest of thy kingdome . If it please thée to lengthen out my daies here on earth , O heavenly Father give me grace that I may spend the residue thereof in setting forth the glory of thy holy name , and in maintaining , to the utmost of my power , thy pure worship and service , Amen .

Having ended this prayer , Merlin asked him , The Ministers pray with him , if it pleased him that the Ministers of Christ should now pray with him and for him . To whom hée said , yes , with all my heart ; I pray you begion . Whilest Merlin pronounced the prayer , applying the same to the present occasion , the Admirall with his eles looking up to heaven expressed the ardency of his affection , in consenting thereunto . Prayer being ended , Merlin began to propound unto the Admirall the examples of the Martyrs , shewing that from Abel to Abraham , and consequently hitherto , whosoever carried themselves in any degrée of faithfulnesse in the house of God , felt at one time or other the smart of afflictions in divers kinds . The Admirall answered , that when hée called to minde the sufferings of the Patriarchs and Martyrs , it much comforted him , and helped him somewhat to allay the fartnesse of his afflicted estate .

The King of Naverre and the Prince of Conde having bitterly bewayled this outrags committed upon the Admirall ( as you heard before ) about two of the clocke in the afternoone , the King , accompanied The King & Queene Mother came to visit the Admirall . with the Quéene MOther , his Brother , and other of the Lords , went to visite the Admirall .

The King with teares séemed to be excéeding sorry for that which was come to passe , promising him , with one blasphemous oath upon another , to revenge the fact , no lesse than if it had béen committed upon his owne person : praying him to come and take up his lodging with him , in the louvre , for his greater security and safety , Wherupon , the Admirall , after some discourse made to the King in secret , gave him most humble thankes for so great a favour , as to visite him in his owne person .

Upon the motion made by the King , Mazilles his chiefe Physitian was called , demanding of him , whither the Admirall might safely be removed thence into the Louvre , or no ? His Answer to the King was , that it could not be done without danger . Some of the Admirals friends thought if fitting to request a guard of souldiers to be assigned by the King unto him for his better security . The King answered , he liked well of that device , being fully determined to provide for the admirals safety as his owne , and would preserve him no lesse then the apply of his eie . After this the King called for the bullet of brasse wherewith the Admirall was hurt , that he might sée it , asking whither hée was not put to great paine when his finger was cut off , as likewise touching the dressing of his arme ? Now as Cornaton shewed the bullet , having his sléeve all bloudy ( because he was appointed to hold the Admirals arme , while it was in dressing ) the King asked if that were of the Admirals bloud ? and whither so much bloud issued out of his wounds ? adding ( after Cornatons answer ) he never saw man in his life shew greater constancy and magnanimity of spirit then the Admirall did .

Then was the Quéene Mother desirous to sée the Bullet , saying , I am glad the bullet is taken out ; for I remember when the Duke of Guise was killed before Orleance , the Phisitian told me , that if the Bullet were gotten out , there was no danger of death , though it were poysoned .

Then Cornaton answered , we have foreséene that Madame ; for being carefull to prevent that danger , the 〈…〉 him 〈…〉 the poison , if 〈◊〉 any such thing should be . Some good hopes of the Admirals recovery .

The Saturday before the Admirall was 〈◊〉 he began to be somewhat cheered , so as the Chirurgious and Physitians gave out , that they would ●●●rant the Admirals life : because his ar●● , having lost but little of its strength , would soone be healed . This newes was brought to the King , who séemed to entertaine the same joyfully . The new maried wife came also to visit the Admirall . But all this was but a 〈◊〉 before death . For that night there was heard a great clattering of armour in the City , and many torches lighted every where , borne by many of the people . Some Gentlemen , whose lodgings were nigh to the Admirals , rose , and went out , asking some of their acquaintance the reason why there were so many up in armes at that houre of the night : They answered ; That the King much desired to sée a castle assayled and defended , devis●d onely in sport to give him content . They passing yet further came to the Looure , where they likewise saw many forthes lighted , and troups of armed men .

The guard there could no longer contain themselves , but began to picke a quarrell with them ; and as one of the said Gentlemen was about to speake , a Gascoine souldier strucke at him with a P●●tizan , and then they fell upon the rest . The noise hereof spreading , the Quéene Mothere said , séeing it is not possible to retain the fury of the soldiers any longer from breaking out , * * That was the watch-word , as you would say , when the massacre was to begin . The marke or signe by which the murtherers were to be distinguished from the rest , was a white handkerchiefe knit about the left arm , and a white crosse in their hats . Proberb . Let the bell of the Church of S. German be touled , said she .

The Admirall comming to the knowledge of this u●rore ) though he had but feld of his followers about him , was not much moved the●●●● ; trusting ( as he often used to say ) upon the Kings favor , whereof hee had large experience . Also hee knew that when the Paris●ans should understand how much the king disliked their folly , though they had an intention of doing him some mischiefe , yet would they be quieted as soone as they saw Cosseins and his guard ,

This Cosseins was appointed by the Duke of Anjou to defend the Admirals lodging , wherein the old proverb was verified , That the Wolfe was set to keep the sheep .

About breake of day , August the foure & twentieth , 1573. being saint Bartholome was day , they began to knocke at the doore where the Admirall lay . La Bonne , who lay not farre from him , having the keyes , perce thing that ther s ●●ere some who came on a message from the King to the Admirall , came downe quickly and opened the doore ; presently Cosseing fell upon him and stabbed him with his dagger , so that he dyed , Then with his harquebusters rushing into the house , killing such as they mat , others fled . Cornaton awaking with the noise that hee heard at the doore ( for he lay in the next Chamber by ) came thither , causing the Switzers and other officers to fortifie it . Cosseins hearing that cryed to him to open it in the Kings name , and he so handled the matter , that with the help he had , he forced the doore open , and after gained the staires . The Admirall and those that were with him , taking notice how they shot off pistols and guns , finding themselves inclosed in their enemies hands , fell to prayer , begging pardon of God for their s●●s .

The Admirall rising out of his bed , and putting on his night gowne , commanded Merlin the Minister to make the prayer . He also , calling earnestly upon Iesus Christ his God and Savior , commended his spirit into his hands . He that testified these things , and made report thereof , comming into the Chamber , and being asked by the Admirall what that 〈◊〉 meant ; sir , saith hee , God is now s●●oning us to looke to out end . The 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ●●●●●red , I have long since expected death ? 〈◊〉〈◊〉 The admirals Christian and constant cariage of himselfe in these bros●s selves if it be possible , for you cannot secure me ; I commend my soule into the hands of the mercifull God . Those who were present and escaped have affirmed , that the Admirall was no more affrighted at death , which he said present before his eyes , than if there had béen no likelihood thereof at all .

Forthwith every one in the Chamber getting up to the top of the house , and having found a window neere the roofe , saved themselves there ; but the greater part , who were beneath in the next roome to the Admirall were flaire , others miraculously escaped . In the meane while Cosseins having made his way caused certaine Switzers of the D. of Anjous guard to enter into the house .

Be●●ne , Cosse●es , 〈◊〉〈◊〉 , with their Targets in one hand , and their naked 〈◊〉 in the other , broke open the Admirals chamber 〈◊〉〈◊〉 , and 〈◊〉 ( which was afterwards 〈◊〉 himselfe by one Bertoville upon the way , after hee 〈◊〉 escaped out of prison ) comming 〈◊〉 the Admirall , holding the 〈◊〉 of his 〈◊〉 to his breast , said 〈◊〉 , Art not thou the Admirall ? I am the man , said hee , with an 〈◊〉〈◊〉 , as the murtherers afterwards confessed . Then beholding the 〈◊〉 sword ; Young man , said the Admirall , thou oughtest somewhat to respect my yeares , and my infirmity of body , but it is not thou that canst shorten my dayes . Be●●●● de●●erately thrust the Admirall into the body with his sword , and than ●●ote him therewith on the head : the rest had every one a blow at The Admiral wounded to death . him ; so as he presently fell downe wounded to death .

Whilst this mischiefe was in act●●● , the Duke of Gu●e being ba●ow in the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 , with other Ro●●sh Catholike Lords , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 therer above , Besine hast thou done ? It is done , saith he . Then the Duke replyed , 〈◊〉 , our knight ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) will not beleeve it unlesse 〈◊〉〈◊〉 it with his eyes ; throw him downe out of the window .

Then Besine and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 up the body of the Admirall , cast him downe unto 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 he lay naked on the 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 to all sort of 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 of the multitude , 〈◊〉〈◊〉 pling ●n him with their feet . 〈◊〉 because the blow which Bes●●● 〈◊〉 given the Admirall on his head , had so covered his face with bloud 〈◊〉 thence , that his visage could not be discerned , the Duke of Gulfe stoop●●g 〈◊〉 tooke his handkerchiefe , and wiping his face therewith said , It is he , I know him well enouth ; and giving this poore dead body a spurne on the head with his foot ( whom all the murtherers in France feared whilst he lived ) he passed thence , encouraging his soldiers , saying , We have made a good beginning ; now let us goe on to the rest , for the King hath so commarded , the King hath so commanded , repeating it over twice .

An Italian of the Duke of 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 off the Admiralls 〈◊〉 , and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 sent to Rome to the Pppe , and to the 〈◊〉 The admirals head sent to Rome . of Lor●●● , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 that time , The 〈◊〉 people on the 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 off his 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 in this 〈◊〉〈◊〉 being 〈◊〉 up 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ●●●●●nels throughout the stréets , he was at 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 where they 〈◊〉 him by the 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 some 〈◊〉 were well 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉〈◊〉 body of the Admirall ; ●he which they 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , that doe she 〈◊〉 what 〈◊〉〈◊〉 they could nver find it out , but 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , ●o as they were ●aine to 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 , and hung that up in stead of the body it self , rather than none at all .

¶ Here , as in fittest place is briefly related the sentence which the Court of Parliament in Paris denounced against Gasper Coligne Admirall of France , after hee was massacred as you have formerly heard , viz.

1 FIrst , That for his conspiracy practised against the King and the State in the yeare 1572 , the said Court hath condemned him of high treason .

2 That his memory shall bee utterly rased out .

3 If his body or any figure thereof shall bee taken , that the same shall be first drawne upon a hurdle to the place called Le Grene , and there hanged upon a Gibbet by the Executioner .

4 After which , a Gibbet shall be set up at Mountfaucon , and he there to be hanged up in the most eminent place thereof .

5 His annes and armor to be drawne at an horse taile through the stréets of the said City of Paris , and other Cities where they should bée found , and there by the Minister of Iustice to be broken and battered in pieces , in signe of his perpetuall ignominy .

6 All his goods and possessions to be forfeited to the Kings use .

7 All his children to be pronounced ignoble , as also held unworthy and uncapable of any honor or dignities whatsoever .

8 His house and castle of Chastillon upon the Loin , with the base Court and all appurtenances thereunto appertaining , to be defaced and demolished to the ground .

9 Then in the said place this sentence shall be set up engraven in brasse .

10 Lastly , that on the foure and twentieth of August , 1572 , generall processions be made throgh the City of Paris , by way of thanksgiving to God for this punishment inflicted upon the conspirator .

Pronounced and executed in Paris , the seven and twentieth , and nine and twentieth of October , Anno 1572. Signe , Malon .

At Rome solemn masses were sung , and thanks Great joy at Rome for these sorrowfull events . rendred to God for the good successe which the Roman Catholiques had obsained in massacring the Huguenots . At night , in token of joy and gladned , were made many great bonfires in sundry places : And , as the report went , the Cardinal of Lorraine gave a thousand Crownes to him that brought this desired newes unto him . Touching whose death I will here insert that which I finde written of it .

The Cardinall of Lorraine , a principall pillar A note touching the maner of the Cardinall of Lorrains Death . in the house of Guise , a crafty and cruell persecutor of the reformed churches , soone after the raigne of Henry the third , brother of Charles the ninth , in the yeare 1574 , died at Avignon frantique ; at the houre of whose death there hapned such a horrible tempest in the aire , that all stood amased at it . The people observing how it fell out in one of the chiefe Cities where Popery bare the sway , thought it the more remarkable ; not sticking to say , that this wise worldling , who had enriched himselfe beyond measure by execcrable practises , received now in the prime of his youth , and in the top of his hopes , the just reward of all his wicked procéedings ; it being not possible , that a soul so replenished with iniquity could depart quietly .

But those of the Religion added , That in this his so sudden departure shined the wonderfull providence of God , in that one of the Popes great supporters , comming to Avignon with a purpose to arme the King of France and Polonia against the Christian assemblies ( out of a vaine confidence thinking , that at his onely word and threat the Prince would be perswaded to overthrow all ) it should fall out so contrary to his expectation , that the master builder and upholder of violent and bloudy counsels must now in the middest of his triumphs come to so fearefull and miserable an end : That he , who bent all his wits to crosse the counsell and wisedome of God , should at an instant in this City be smitten with frensie . To give warning to all , that there is no wisedome or counsell against the Lord ; who blasteth the ripest wits when they dare to oppose him there with . But now to returne againe to the matter where wée left .

The same day that the Admirall was hurt , the King advised the King of Navarre , his brother in law , to lodge in his chamber , with ten or twelve of his trustiest servants , to protect him from the designes of the Duke of Guise , whom he called an unhappy boy .

The Admirall as it séemeth somewhat before his death made his will , in which he gave the king counsell , that he should not give his brethren over great portions . The Quéen Mother hearing this , and reading the same to the Duke of Alencon the Kings brother ; Now you sée , saith she , the heart of your friend the Admirall , whom you so much loved and respected .

The Duke answered , I know not how much he loved me , but I well perceive by this how much he loved the King .

The English Embassador made almost the like The Admiral a loving and loyall servant to his Prince and Country . answer when the said Quéene told him , How the Admirall had advised the King not to trust the English too farre .

Indéed Madam , saith he , hereby it appeared that though he bare but little good will to the English , yet he manifested himselfe a loyall servant to the Crowne of France .

The Sieur de Brion , Governour of the little Brion governour to the Prince of Condes son massacred . Marquesse Conde , sonne to the late Prince of Conde , hearing these stirres , taking his little master even in his shirt , thinking to convey him somewhere out of the way , met these murtherers , who plucking from him the said yong prince , massacred the old man in his presence , whilest the Prince with teares intreated them to spare his Governour . But they died his white haires in his owne bloud , and then barbarously dragged him through the mire .

This Sunday morning all that were popishly Ten thousand massacred within three dates in the City of Paris , &c. affected tooke liberty to kill and spoyle ; if being credibly reported , That the number of the slaine that day and two other daies following , in the City of Paris , and in the Suburbs , did amount to above ten thousand , counting Lords , Gentlemen , Presidents , Counsellors , Advocates , Lawyers , Schollers , Physitians , Merchants , Tradesmen , Women , Maids , and Children . The stréets were covered with dead bodies , the river was died with bloud , the gates and entrance into the Kings palace painted with the same colour : but the bloud-thirsty were not yet satisfied .

But going from house to house with their associats Anno 1569. where they thought to find any Huguenots , they brake open the doores , then cruelly murthered whomsoever they met , sparing neither sex nor age . The pretence was this : Report was raised there that a treason of the Huguenots was discovered , who had conspired to kill the King , his Mother , & his brethren , having already killed fifteene of the guard . Carts were laden with dead bodies of yong maidens , women , men and children , which were discharged into the river , covered in a maner all over with the slain , and dyed red with their bloud , which also streamed down the stréets from sudry parts thereof , whereat the Courtezans laughed their fill , saying , That the warres were now ended , and that hereafter they should live in peace , &c. But it would take up too much time to recite all the lamentable passages of this so sad and tuefull a tragedy .

¶ This with some others which follow , belonging to this History , because they could not bee omitted , are here under inserted .

TO begin then with Monsieur Pierre de la Place President of the Court of Requests , whose story we will relate somewhat at large , because his singular piety requires the same . On Sunday morning about six of the clock , one called Captaine Michael , harquebusier of the king , came into his lodging , into which he had the more easie accesse for divers private respects .

This Captaine being armed , having a harquebuse This was a token by which the murtherers were distinguished form others . on his shoulder , ap●stoll at his girdle , and his handkerchiefe tyed about his left arme , presenting himself before the said De la Place , the first words he spake were , that the Duke of Guise had slaine the Admirall by the Kings appointment , with many Huguenots besides : and because the rest of them of what quality soever were destinated to death , he was come to his lodging to exempt him from the common destruction : onely he desired to have a sight of that gold and silver which was in the house . The Lord de la Place somwhat amased at the audacious malapartnesse of the man , who , in the midst of ten or twelve persons which were there present in the roome , durst presume to utter such language , askt him if he knew where he was , or whether he thought there was a King or no ?

To this the Captaine blaspheming answered , that he willed him to goe with him to know the kings pleasure . The said Lord de la Place hearing this , fearing also some danger to be towards , by sedition in the City , slipped forth at a backe doore behind his lodging , purposing to get into a neighbors house . In the meane while most of his servants vanished out of sight , and this Captaine having stored himselfe with a thousand crowns , was intreated by the Lady Marets , daughter to the said Lord , to convey her father with the Lord Marets her husband into the house of some Romane Catholike , which he consented to doe , and also performed it .

After this , de la Place being refused at thrée severall houses was constrained to retire backe againe into his own , where he found his wife very pensive and grieved beyond measure , fearing lest this Captaine in the end would cast her sonne in law and daughter into the river , as also for the imminent danger wherein her deare husband and all his family were .

But the said Lord de la Place , being strengthened by the spirit of God with incredible constancy in the inner man , sharply rebuked her ; and afterwards mildely demonstrated unto her , that we must receive these and the like afflictions from the hand of God ; and so having discoursed a while upon the promises of God comforted her .

Then he commanded such servants and maids as remained in the house to be called togeher ; who being come into his Chamber ; according to his custome on the Lords dayes , he made a forme of exhortation to his family : then went to prayer , and began to read a Chapter out of the booke of Iob , with the exposition or sermon of Master Iohn Calvin upon it . So having spoken somewhat of Gods mercy and justice , which as a good and wise father useth to exercise his elect with sundry chastisements , lest they should bée intangled here below with the things of this World , he shewed how néedfull afflictions were for Christians , and that it was beyond the power of Satan or men to hurt or wrong them , unlesse the Lord of his good pleasure gave them leave . What néed have we then , said he , to dread their authority , which at the most can but prevaile over our bodies ? Then he went to prayer againe , preparing himselfe and his whole family rather to endure all sorts of torments , yea death it selfe , than to speake or doe ought that might tend to the dishonour of God .

Having finished his prayer , word was brought him , that Senecay the Provost Marihall with many archers were at the doore of his lodging , commanding the same to be opened in the Kings name , saying that he came to secure the person of the Lord de la Place , and to preserve his house from being pillaged by the common sort . The Lord de la Place having intelligence of this spéech commanded the doore to be opened to him , who entring in declared the great slaughter that was made upon the Huguenots every where in the city by the Kings command ; adding this withall in Latine , that he would not suffer one to live , Qui mingat ad Parietem . Yet have I expresse charge from his Majesty , saith he , to sée that you shall sustaine no wrong , but only conduct you to the Louvre , because the King is desirous to be informed touching many things about the affairs of those of the Religion , which he hath now in hand , and therfore willed him to make himself ready to goe to his Majesty . The Lord de la Place answered , That he alwaies thought himselfe happy before he left this life , to gaine any opportunity by which hée might render an account to his Majesty of his behaviour and actions .

But in regard such horrible Massacres were every where committed , it was impossible for him to passe to the Louvre , without the certaine danger of his person ; praying him to assure his Majesty of his willingnesse to come , the whilest leaving in his lodging as many Archers as hee thought fitting , untill the fury of the● people was somewhat pacified . The Provost agréed to his request , and left with him one of his Lieutenants called Toute Voye , with some foure of his archers .

Not long after comes into his lodging Prestdent Charron , then provost of the merchants , with whom conferring a little in secret , going his way he left with the foure archers which were there before , foure more of the city archers . The whole night following was spent in stopping up and fortifying of all passages from entring the house , with logs and provision of Flint-stones , damming up the windowes , so as if séemed by this so exact and diligent a defence , the archers were left in the house , to frée the said de la Place and all his family from the common calamity , till Senecay , returning the next day after two of the clocke in the afternoone , declared that hee had expresse charge from the King to bring him to his Majesty without delay . Hee replyed as before , that it was dangerous as yet to passe through the City , in regard that even the same morning there was an house pillaged next to his .

Seneca on the contrary insisted , saying , it was Anno 1572. the common spéech of these Huguenotes to protest that they were the Kings most loyall and obedient subjects and servants ; but when they were to manifest their obedience to his commands , then they came off but slowly , séeming rather much to abhor and detest it . And whereas he pretended danger , Seneca answered , that he should have a Captain of Paris who was well known to the people , to accompany him As Senecacōtinued this speech , the Captaine of Paris surnamed Pazon , a principall actor in this sedition , entred the chamber of the said Lord of Place , offering his service to conduct him through the city to the King ; which Dela Place would by no means yeeld unto , telling Seneca , that he was one of the most cruell & bloudy minded men that was in all the City ; and therefore séeing he must néeds goe to the King , he intreated that the said Seneca would be his guard . To whom Seneca answered , that having now other affaires to looke unto , he could not conduct him above fifty paces .

Then his wife ( though otherwise a very gracious and good Lady ) out of that entire love which she bare to her husband , prostrated her self at the féet of the said Seneca , beseeching and intreating him to accompany her husband to the King . But the said De la place , who never shewed any signe of a dejected spirit , came to his wife , tooke her up from the ground , rebuked her , and told her , that it is not the arme of flesh that we must stoupe unto , but unto God onely . Then turning himselfe about , he perceived in his sonnes hat a white crosse , which through infirmity he had placed there , thinking thereby to save himselfe , for which his father sharply chid him , commanding him to plucke that marke of sedition thence ; telling him that we must now submit our selves to beare the true crosse of Christ , namely , those afflictions and tribulations which it shall please our good God to lay upon us , as sure pledges of that eternall happinesse , which he hath treasured up for all his elect servants . Thus séeing himselfe pressed by the said Seneca , to goe with him to the De la Place addresseth himselfe to go to the King . King , resolving upon death , which hee saw he could not avoid , he tooke his cloake , embracing his wife , earnestly wishing her above all things to have the feare of God and his honor in precious estéeme , and then went on his way boldly . Comming into the stréet where the glasse-house is , over against Cocks stréet , certain murtherers who attended there for his comming , with their daggers in a readinesse , killed him , about thrée of the clocke He is first murthered , ● then thrown into the river . in the afternoon , as an innocent lambe in the midst of ten or twelve of Senecas Archers , who led him into that butchery : and then pillaged and embezeled away what they found in his lodging for the space of five or six daies together . His body ( whose soule was now received into heaven ) being carried into a stable , and covering his face over with dung , the next day they threw him into the river .

Peter Ramus the Kings professor in Logicke , Peter Ramus massacred , and afterwards disgracefully handled . a man renowned among the learned , was not forgotten . He had many enemies ; among other , one called Iames Carpenter , who sent the murtherers to the Colledge of Priests , where the said Ramus was hidden . But being discovered , hée offered a good summe of money to save his life ; yet was he massacred , and cast downe out of an high Chamber window to the ground , so as his bowels issuing out of the stones , were afterwards trailed through the stréets ; the carkasse was whipped by certaine schollers , being set on by their tutors , to the great disgrace of good letters which Ramus professed .

I doe here , saith the Historian , forbeare to write what cruelties were exercised in this foresaid City of Paris , on Sunday , Munday , Tuesday , and the daies following ; because in such confusions , those that survived had little leasure to think upon the murthers committed in their presence , to observe every particular ; I content my selfe therefore to say in a word , that no man living in Paris , taking notice what was done there this Saint Bartholomewes day &c. but will averre that there was never séen , heard nor read of , such perfidious ●●sloyalties , strange ravishments , more then br●●●●●ruelties , audacious robberies , execrable blas●●●●●es , as those that were committed in these few ●●●es ; wherein it was safe for one to be any thing , rather then an honest man .

¶ Of a young man who preferred his Mothers safety in these broyls before his own .

A Young man about the age of two and thirty yeares , a sincere Christian , and excellently well learned above many of his age and time , going early abroad this Sunday morning upon some speciall occasion , returning home , and perceiving what a strange rumor there was concerning the death of the Admirall throughout the City of Parts , he out of his singular and childelike affection to his Mother , hastened to her with all possible spéed , informing her what had happened , and so wrought for her , without delay , not regarding his owne safety , that he secured her in a place , as you would say , fitted for the purpose . After which himselfe being found alone shut up in his study at prayer , to which exercise he had long before devoted himselfe ; The furious Massacrers on that part of the City asked him if hée would obey the King , he answered , yes , but I must also obey God .

Then they began presently with battle axes and staves to load him with blowes on the head , that he received his owne bloud into his hands ; and then making an end of him , they threw him into the river .

¶ Two Ministers massacred .

TWo Ministers appertaining to the King of Navarre , the one called More , the other Desgoris , fell also into the hand of these murtherers , who killing them , cast them into the water . I cannot learne , saith the historiographer , by report , that any moe Ministers were slaine at this time , then these two . At the writing hereof many were living , who laboured in the worke of the Lord , in the Church of Paris , and were also miraculously preserved .

¶ Aninhumane Cruelty .

PHilip le Doux a great Ieweller , at his returne home from Guybray saire , being gone to bed , his wife at that time had the midwife attending upon her , being ready to be delivered : shée hearing these furies below bouncing at the doore , commanding it to bée opened to them in the Kings name , as till as she was , adventured to goe downe , and opened the same to these tygers , who presently stabbed her husband in his bed . The midwife séeing them bent to murther the woman also , now ready to lie downe , instantly intreated them to tarry , at least so long till the infant ( which would be the 20. Childe that God had given her ) was borne . Having contested some while with them , they tooke this poore woman halfe dead with feare , and thrust her into the sundament with a dagger to the very hilts . She finding her selfe mortally wounded , and yet desirous to bring forth A barbarous cruelty . her fruit , fled into a corne-loft ; whither they pursued her , giving her another stabbe into the belly with a dagger , and then cast her out of a window next to the stréete ; upon which fall the childe came forth of her body , the head formost , gaping or yawning , to the great astonishment and confusion of the Papists , who were constrained often with detestation to acknowledge and confesse the cruelties of their butchers .

¶ Behold here another .

ONE of the Massacrers having snatched up a Whatiron heart would not have been moved to compassion herewith . little childe in his armes , the poore ba●● began to play with his beard , and to smile upon him ; but in stead of being moved to compassion therewith , this barbarous wretch wounded it with his dagger , and so cast it all on a gore blood into the river , so as it was a good while ere it could recover the own colour againe .

To procéed on further and fully to relate all the tragicall acts committed in this Massacre at Paris , to set downe the thundrings of Guns and Pistols , the lamentable voices and outcries of the slaine , the roarings and horrible blasphemies belched forth by these Massacrers and devils incarnate , were enough to cause the Paper whereon they should be described either to blush , or wéepe .

Not to stay the Reader therefore any longer in this , having many things of the like nature to present unto thy view , we will passe from the dolorous City of Paris to other cities in France , and set before thee as in a glasse a company of horrible and rufull spectacles .

¶ Massacres committed upon those of the Religion , at Meaux in Brie .

LEt us begin then with those of Meaux in Brie , which is not above a daies journey from Paris .

The poore Protestants in this City were destinated There was a roul● drawne where the massacre should begin , continus , and end . to drinke of this cup of Martyrdome after their brethren and sisters in the aforesaid City of Paris . Therefore on the same Sunday the foure and twentieth of August , about foure of the clocke in the afternoon , a post was sent to Meaux with letters , accompanied with a seditious fellow called le Froid . Being come thither , the Packet was presented to Monsleur Lovis Cosset , the This Cosset was then branded for notorious villanies , and a misshapenfellow . Kings Atturney there . Upon the receit whereof , this Atturny hasted hither and thither in his own person to advertise such cut-throats ( as had had their hands in the pillaging and robbing those of the religion in the first , second , and third troubles ) with command , that they should be ready to come forth of their houses armed , at the stroke of seven of the clock , and then cause the gates instantly to be shut .

The time prefixed being come , which was about supper time , the gates were shut , and then they began to execute their cruelties in sundry parts of the City . Thus was that night passed , not without uprores and strange events .

On the next day , which was Munday , about thrée of the clocke in the morning , these good Catholikes began to pillage the houses of the Protestants , of the best things they had , which continued till eight of the clocke , their trading liked them so well . But the principall of all the spotles were conveyed into the Court and house of this noble Atturney Cosset ; yet these were only the beginnings of sorrows .

For after robbing and spotling they fell to shut them up in prisons : which being filled , the massacrers having Cosset for their Captaine ( who usually carried in each hand a Pistoll ready to discharge ) went into the said prison on Tuesday the six and twentieth of August , about five or six of the clock at night , with swords , daggers , and butchers knives .

Nigh to this prison there was a great Court , enclosed on every side with walls and a very strong Gate . In a corner whereof is a large paire of winding staires , containing five and twenty , or thirty steppes , by which they goe up to the Iudgement Hall to the Seat of Iustice . Into this Court were the murderers assembled ; which done , Cosset went up into his seat . Then they had a scroule or bill containing the names of the prisoners there imprisoned , who were called over one by one to the number of two hundred and upwards , as some of the murderers themselves have since reported , when as they impudently made their brags of these their horrible impieties and injustices .

Then the Atturney laughing began to call for the first man named in the bill ; who being brought forth , and séeing naked swords before him , falling downe and craving forgivenesse of his sins at the hands of God , was suddenly butchered by five or sixe .

One Quintin Croyer , an Eiver of the reformed Church , being called forth , and séeing many of his companions massacred before his eyes , knéeled downe , praying God to pardon thesée murderers ; at which prayer they fell a laughing , and not being able with their daggers to pierce a Ierkin of double Busse which he ware , and which they were loth to spoile , ( for it was a good booty ) they cut asunder the points , and then gave him five or six ftabs with a dagger into his body ; and so this good man wounded to death , calling upon God , rendered up his spirit into the hands of him that gave it .

Faron Haren , a man zealously asserted to religion , who had béen Sheriffe of the City in the first troubles , having by his endeavours chased the Masse out of Meaux , for a time was mortally hated of these seditious Papists ; and therefore they were not contented simply to kill him , but first cut off his nose , eares , and secret parts , then giving him many small thrusts into divers parts of the body , they constrained him to and fro among them , as if he had gone thorow the pikes . But being weakened , and not able any longer to hold out , in regard of the blood that issued from all the parts of his body , he fell with his face to the ground , and instantly calling upon the name of the Lord , received infinite gashes and wounds after he was dead .

By this time it grew late ; therefore these blood-suckers , having almost wearied themselves in worrying these poore lambes and shéep of Christ , deferred the execution of the rest till after supper , as well to take some breathing and refection , as also to murther the residue with the greater alacrity . For in as much as the blood of the slaine shined yet upon the swords and armes of the murtherers ( their sléeves being tucked up ) which something hindered their procéeding ; after they had drinke wine their still , they meant to returne and make themselves dranke with blood also ; which that they might shed the more fréely , they tooke with them Butchers great axes wherewith they smite downe their Oxen , and in the presence of this honest Atturney felled these poore prisoners one after another ; who called upon God , and crying so loud for mercy , that all the City in a manner rung thereof . This massacre lasted from nine of the Clock at night till it was midnight . And for as much as there yet remained many prisoners alive ; they deferred this their bloody businesse till the next day .

But this may suffice to have béen said as touching this massacre at Meaux in Brie ; passe wée on now to the City of Troys in Champaigne , and there take notice , as it were by the way , what cruelties were executed in that place .

¶ Persecution of the Faithfull at Troys in Champaigne .

NEwes comming to Troys of the Massacre executed at Paris , the greater part of the Iudges and Officers of the King were sent to the Bailiffe of Troys , with commandement diligently to make scarch for all those of the Religion , from house to house , and to imprison as many as they could méet withall .

In this city there was a Merchant called Peter Belin , a man of a turbulent nature . This Belin was at the massacre in Paris on S. Bartholomews day ; from whence he was sent with Letters from the King dated the eight and twentieth of August , to the Maior and Sheriffes of Troys , to cause all these persecutions to cease , and the prisoners to be set at liberty . On the third of September he came to Troys with these two letters ( which had béen first published in Paris ) with commandement to deliver them to the foresaid Magistrates to be proclaimed there also .

But at the first entrance into the City , he began to enquire , that all might heare him , whether they had not executed the Huguenots there as they had done in Parts ; which was his language thorow the stréets till he came home . But even some of the Papists , who were not so cruelly minded , demanded of Belin the contents of the K. letters , whereof they had some inkling before . But he , like a Bedlam swelling with choler , sware that whosoever said they contained any thing tending to varification , lyed . Hasting therefore to the Bailiffes house at Troys , after he had delivered him the packet , and buzzed somewhat in his eare , he put him on to sée this execution done . Now that the same might passe the better for currant , the help of the Executioner of Troys was requested , whose name was Charles .

Yet he shewing himself more just and humane than the rest , peremptorily refused to have his hand in an act tending to so great cruelty ; answering , that it was contrary to his office to execute any man before sentence of death had first béen pronounced by the Magistrate . If they had such sentence to shew against any of the prisoners , he was ready to doe justice ; otherwise he would not presume , without a warrant , to bereave any man of his life : and so with these words he returned home to his house .

Now albeit this answer , procéeding from such a kinde of person whose office and custome it was to shed blood , might somewhat have asswaged and taken off the edge of the most barbarous Tyger in the world ; yet the Bailiffe sleighting it , was the further enraged . Upon this he sent for one of the Iaylors of the prison who kept those of the religion ; but he being sicke of a Tertian Ague , Martin de Bures was sent to know his pleasure .

The Bailiffe telling him at large what Belin had signified to him in private ; as also , that on a sudden all the prisoners of the Religion must bée put to death , that so the place might be purged of them : This ( he said ) you must not faile to doe . But ( said the Bailiffe ) that the blood may not run into the stréets , you shall cause a trench to be digged in the middest of the prison ; and at the two ends thereof set certaine vessels to receive the same .

But this de Bures for some considerations , as namely thinking the Kings Letters ( whereof he had had some intelligence ) might be proclauned , made no hast to performe his charge , acquainting no man with ought that had passed betwéene the Bafliffe and h●m ; no not Perennet the Kéeper , who then lay sick in his bed .

The next day , being Tuesday , which was the fourth of September , the Bailiffe came into the prison about seven or eight of the Clock , and calling for Perennet asked of him with a smile , Perennet , is it done ? Perennet , knowing nothing either more or lesse , asked of him what ? Then saith the Bailiffe , Why , are not the Prisoners dispatched ? and thereupon was ready with his dagger to have stabbed him . But comming a little better to himselfe , he told Perennet what his purpose was , and now he was to behave himselfe concerning the execution thereof ; willing him by all meanes not to forget to make the said Trench . At which words this Perennet standing amased , though otherwise he was a fellow forward enough of himselfe to commit any outrages against the Protestants , certified the Bailiffe , that such an inhumane act could not be committed over to him , fearing lest in time to come Iustice might be followed against him by the Parents or Allyes of the Prisoners . No no , said the Bailiffe , feare not , I will stand betwéene you and all harmes . Others of the Iustices have consented thereto besides my selfe , and would you have better security than that ?

Within a while after , the Iaylor comming into the court of the prison , where the prisoners were abroad recreating themselves , caused every one to resort to his cabbin or hole , because , said he , the Bailiffe will come by and by , to sée whether the Kéepers have done as he commanded them : which they did . Then began these poore shéep to feare they were destinated to the slaughter , and therefore went presently to prayer . Perennet instantly called his companions about him , reporting to them what the Bailiffe had given him in charge . Then they all tooke an oath to execute the same ; but approaching nigh to the Prisoners , they were so surprised with feare , and their hearts so failed them , that they stood gasing one upon another , having no courage to act such a barbarous cruelty : and so returned to the Iaylors lodge , whence they came , without doing any thing .

But in stead of laying this to heart , as an advertisement and warning piece sent them from above ; as if of set purpose they meant to resist against the checks of their owne consciences , and so kick against the prickes , they sent to the Taverne for sixtéene pints of the best wine , Troys measure , with shéepes tongues , and other viands , and intoxicating their braines with wine , they drew a list or Catalogue of all the prisoners ; which they delivered to Nicholas Martin , one of their Confederates , who was to call them forth as he saw their names set downe in the scroule ; and thus as they came forth they massacred them .

Ludot one of the prisoners , being called forth as his turne came , presented himselfe before them with a chéerefull countenance , calling upon the name of the Lord . Now as he was to receive the stroke of death from these desperate blood-spillers , he prayed them to forbeare him a little , till he had put off his doublet , being oiletted , which he was wont to put on when any tumult grew in the City : and having himselfe unlaced it , presenting his naked breast unto them , he received the blow , and Anno 1569. fell downe dead .

But poore Meurs escaped not so good cheape ; for his turne being come , he was no sooner in their sight , but one of them let drive at him with the point of his Halbert , redoubling the same oft to have killed him , yet could not . The poore man séeing himselfe thus dealt withall by the Caitiffe , and no end made , tooke hold with his hands on the point of the halbert , and himselfe pointing him to the seat of the heart , cryed to the murderer with a stedfast voice , Here , souldier , here , right at the heart , right at the heart , and so finished this life .

Howsoever in this massacre these two formerly mentioned are for brevities sake only named , yet by that which immediatly followes you may perceive they were not a few who suffered in this tragedy .

The Massacre ( saith my Author ) being ended , the murtherers made a great pit on the back side of the Chappell of the prison , whereinto they cast the bodies one upon another , some of them yet breathing . So as one called Maufere lying in the midst of them , was espied to raise up himselfe above his fellow Martyrs in this pit , upon whom they forthwith throwing earth ( as was reported ) stifled him , being but halfe dead . But because the order which the Bailiffe set downe was not observed , namely the making of a trench in the prison to receive the blood which was shed , it ran in such abundance out at the prison doore , and thence through a channell into a river nigh thereto , that it was turned into the colour of blood . Which some of the Papists themselves taking notice of , being ignorant of the fact , were so terrified therewith , that they ran along the stréet , crying and pointing at every one they met withall to behold this horrible and lamentable a spectacle . Whereupon many hasting to the prison by this occasion , could conjecture no other but that the prisoners had slaine one another .

This was presently noised through the City , insomuch as some went to informe the lieutenant and bailiffe thereof . But what ? it was as if they had run to the Wolves to tell them the Shéepe were devoured .

Whilest this so savage a cruelty was committed in the prison , one Bartholmew Carlet a Cooper , prisoner there for debt ( who of all the troupe of murtherers in Troys was one of the principall ) having in the former troubles exercised most notorious cruelties against those of the Religion , was called in by these massacrers to be one of their associates ; who executed his part in so bloody a manner , that ( as himselfe afterwards often acknowledged ) he with his owne hands slaughtered thirty of these poore innocents : So far was he growne past shame or common honesty . But this his fact was so pleasing to certaine of the Popish Religion at Troys , that for a recompence thereof they payed his debt , and set him frée out of prison ; which was done ( as the report went ) by making a collection for him in certaine Parishes .

The next day after , which was the fifth of September , this worshipfull Bailiffe of Troys , that he might apply the plaister when the parties were dead , causes the Kings Letters , which he had received the thirtieth of the moneth of August before going , to be published in all the corners of the City with sound of Trumpet . The Bailiffe ( as we have béen credibly informed ) was present in person at the publication , and as the Notary read the contents thereof to him , he pronounced the same jéeringly , and not with a full and audible voice , as matters of such consequence ought to be read .

¶ Of the massacre at Orleance .

IT now remaines that we procéed unto the City of Orleance , and to take notice whether the papists there were lesse cruell than those of Paris . But , saith the Historian , when I call to mind what hath béen the report of those that were present at that time in Orleance , it causeth the haire to stand upright on my head . Yet for as much as it is convenient that posterities to come may be acquainted with the fury of these monsters in nature , we will commit that to writing whereof we have credibly béen informed .

On Saturday , the thrée and twentieth of August , Letters were sent from the King to Orleance , unto Sieur de la Renic President of Diion , to prevent all disorders , murthers , &c. With command , that he should advertise the Citizens , how the Admirall was hurt , as also to assure those of the religion , that ere long such justice should be executed on the actors , as all France should take warning thereby not to enterprise the like .

This was carefully performed by the said Sieur de la Renic the same day ; who caused those of the best rank of both religions to be present at the publishing of the Kings minde . The faithfull thinking themselves secure , were quiet , and on the Sabbath day assembled in the place appointed for their méeting , to the number of 300. persons , men , women , and children .

But on the same day towards night came a new order to the Iustices , Maior , and Sheriffes of the said City , by which they were injoyned to be up in armes , and to gather to them what strength they could ; with expresse charge to make havock of those of the Religion . To this purpose the Captaines of twelve companies were appointed to be the leaders to the rest , divided into eight and forty squadrons .

¶ The cruell massacre of Dechampeaux a worthy Counsellor in the City of Orleance , by a wretched Villaine his neighbour .

ONe of these blood-suckers called Texier came with a small troupe to a Counsellors house of Orleance , whose name was Dechampeaux Lord of Bonilli , bidding himselfe and his company to supper with him . Dechampeaux bid them all kindly welcome , making them good chéere , being ignorant of that which had hapned at Paris . But supper being ended , and all of them being risen from the table , Texier bad him deliver his purse . Dechampeaux laughing thereat , thinking that he had béen but in jest , this cruell and unthankfull guest with blasphemous oathes told in few words what had hapned in the City of Paris , and what preparation there was among the Romane Catholiques of Orleance , to cut off and root out the Protestants there . Dechampeaux séeing there was no time now to contest with him , gave mony to this théefe : who , to requite the curtesie and good entertainment he had had , embrued his honds in the blood of his host and neighbour , a man A cruell and unthankfull guest . of as good and upright a carriage as was in all the City , and afterwards himselfe with his troupe pillaged the whole house .

The six and twentieth day of August following the massacrers began the execution about the ramparts , after such a strange manner ; as hée that had but a sparke of humanity left in him , out of compassion would be moved to abhorre and detest Anno 1572 . it . In these quarters there inhabited many of the Religion . All the night long was heard nothing but shooting off of Guns and Pistols , forceing open of doores and windows , fearefull outcryes of the massacred , both of men , women , and little children , trampling of horses , and rumbling of carts , hurrying of dead bodies to and fro ; the stréete s●rarming with unwonted exclamations of those of the common sort , with horrible blasphemies of the murderers , laughing their fill at their furious exploits ; Some crying kill them So all must goe to wr●ck . all , and then take the spoile ; others , spoile not , but kill all .

On Wednesday the massacre began more fiercely , and so continued to the end of the wéeke , These were miserable comforters . not sparing to breake these and the like jests upon the poore massacred : Where is now your God ? What is become of all your prayers , and Psalmes now ? Let your God , whom you called upon , save you if he can . Yea some of them , who in times past had béen professors of the same Religion , whilest they were massacring the poore innocents ; durst sing unto them in scorne the beginning of the thrée and fortieth psalm : Which in the French méeter runs , Revenge moy pren le quarrelle de moy , Iudge me O God , and plead my cause . Others striking them said , sing now , Miserecorde aupaure vicieux , Have mercy on me O God , which language they used to this poore people in Paris , and elsewhere . But these execrable outrages no way daunted the courage of the faithfull from dying stedfast in the faith .

Touching the multitude of the slaine , the murtherers did not sticke to vaunt that in this City they caused more than twelve thousand men to perish : Also an hundred and fifty women , with a great number of Children of nine yeare old and upward . But as some of themselves have since reported , there were eightéen thousand murdered , besides women and children . The manner of their death was , first to sheet them with Pistols , then to strip them of their clothes , and either drowning or else burying the dead bodies in pits , namely such as dwelt about the wals . They were armed also with knives and ponyards : in like manner with Iaveling and partizans , wherewith they murdered these poore , méeke , and harmlesse creatures .

On Tuesday at night certaine of this bloody crue came and knocked at the doore of one that was a Doctor of the Civill Law , called Taillebous ; who opening a Casement , and understanding that they had somewhat to say to him , came downe immediatly , and opened the same unto them . At the first gréeting they told him he The f●rce of servent prayer must die . Whereupon he fell to prayer , and that with such constancy and affection , that the massacrers being astonished , and by a secret celestiall power restratned , contented themselves onely with taking his purse , in which there were fiftéen Crownes , and so left him , offering him no more violence .

The day following certaine Schollers resorting to his lodging , requested of him that they might sée his Library , into which having brought them , one asked this booke of him , and another another , the which he willingly gave them . At length they told him they were not as yet satisfied , their purpose being to kill him . He prostrating himselfe upon the ground , and having ended his prayer , willed them to kill him there . But they forced him out of his owne house , whence he went on with an undaunted courage , till in the way he lighted on the body of a certain Shoomaker , newly wounded , lying gasping for breath . At which sight starting back as one somewhat appaled , he prayed them to kill him there ; yet they would not , but constrained him to passe on forward . Being come to the Schooles of the Civill Law , at least , said he , let me die before this place , where I have taught so long . But they furiously repulsing him , more than before , made him goe further with them , where at len●th they knocked him downe .

A rich Burgesse of the City called Nicholas Bougars Sieur de Nove , a man of singular worth , and highly estéemed of all , was at that time deadly sick . Some of the murtherers came into his Chamber with a purpose to kill him ; but séeing him in that case spared him : yet finding there Noel Chaperon , an Apothecary who brought him Physick , they cut off one of his armes , then drew him into the open place , where they made an end of him .

The next day there came one to the lodging of him that was sick , who was wont heretofore to visit him . Nowas he was entring in , he met the mother of the sick party at the doore going unto Masse , and comming up into the Chamber he stabbed the said sick man with a dagger in many places , and so killed a dying man . Then with all sil●nce , as if he had done no such act , wiping his dagger , he went down the staires again , and méeting one at the doore who came to visit him that was sick , this fellow saluting him passed along by him , without any change either in his behaviour or countenance .

A Cooke , having hid himself thrée whole daies , was inforced for hunger to come forth , for lack of meat . But whilest he went about to escape one death , he fell into the talents of these Lions , who devoured him , and that forthwith .

Francis Stample a rich M●rchant was threatened to have his throat cut presently , if he gave not the murderers money : but having none about him , being taken by them out of his house , calling for pen and inke he wrote a letter to his wife , willing her forthwith to send him his ransome : he had no sooner sealed the letter , but the murderers deprired him thereof and his life together , laughing at that they had done . And though they got from his widdow a round sum●ne of money , yet could she not obtaine at their hands the body of her dead husband .

But to fill up the measure of the popelings cruelty , that those of the religion might taste thereof to the utmost , the Papists were not content to be massacrers themselves , but constrained such of the Protestants as through feare had revolted , to play the murderers also . Thus placing these wicked revolters into the forefront of their companies , and arming them with weapons fit for the purpose , they pressed them to march on before , and to give the first onset , crying to them , Smile them , smite them ; are they not of your brethren and holy sisters ? And if they refused to doe as they were commanded , their turnes were like to be next .

¶ The Massacres committed at Bourges and la Chanite , are the rather passedover in silence , because the history requires at this time to touch only upon such things as are most remarkable , and shall after follow .

YEt one thing ought not to be forgotten which fell out in the City last mentioned . There was ●re Iohn Sarrazin of the age of seventy yeares and above , who for a long time had exercised the office of a Deacon in the reformed Church ; the which he so faithfully performed , that he was estéemed a father of the poore . This good old father was set upon on Tuesday night in his owne house the fourth of September , 1572. and laid at with swords by these furious murtherers : who with a venerable and smiling countenance looking upon them , said , my friends , what will ye doe with me ? have I ever offended any of you ? And if I have , let him speake . But nothing could any whit prevaile with these savage monsters to mollifie their stony hearts . For with a more then brutish rage they fell upon this gray head and poore withered carkasse , who to fence off the blowes exept under his bed , where one of these rakehels , his next neighbour and Godson , gave him such a thrust in with his sword into the belly , that his bowels issued out .

The poore man séeing himselfe thus wounded , and perceiving who had done it , said , Ah Godson , doe you use me thus ? I never hurt you , but have done you good . He languished of this hurt two daies & two nights : during which time , as we have learned from his wife , who gave her attendance on him all the while , he ceased not with great zeale to call upon God , thinking himselfe happy to have suffered that outrage for his name , and so not long after yéelded up his spirit , into the hands of God that gave it .

¶ The horrible Massacre of the faithfull at Lyons in France .

ON Wednesday the seven and twentieth of August in the yeare 1572. about sixe of the clocke in the morning , Sieur Mandolet governour of Lyons was advertised of the Massacre at Paris ; and within an houre and an halfe after , a souldier passing through the stréets made it knowne to the people , that the Admirall , and all the Protestant Princes were slain . By and by the gates of Huguenots he called them . the City were shut , and guards of souldiers placed here and there .

But lest those of the Religion should be moved with such an unwonted and an unexpected shutting in of the gates ( as in the time of open warre ) the Roman Catholiques caused it to be bruited that all was done to secure the Protestants , To which report some gave too much credit ( for beside the ordinary guard of the governour , and that of the Citadell , with the thrée hundred harquebusiers of the City , which amounted to about a thousand ) there were gathered to them many besides of the City with armes likewise ; with command that if they descried any troupe of those of the Religion comming abroad , though but with their swords guirt unto them , forthwith to cut them off with the rest also . But they , having enured themselves to an incredible modesty and patience , gave not the least appearance of defending themselves , séeing a tempest now nigh at hand ; which they knew could not arise without a speciall providence of God .

The day following , notwithstanding all these faire shewes , they evidently perceived that their lives were at the mercy of the Papists , who had sucked the bloud of many of them in the first troubles . For albeit they found no more passage for them out of the City then they did the day precedent , they might not now either fréely goe out or come in upon their necessary occasions : if they presented themselves in the stréets , they were clapt up in prison ; for which cause they were fain to kéep their houses . Night being come , they made a prioy search in their dwelling houses ; some they rifled , others were ransomed , and the rest imprisoned . Many of them never comming thither , were either killed in the corners of the stréetes with daggers , or else cast into the river ; whereof some ( who were living when this History was in writing ) were saved by swimming , being carried down with the current of the streame , halfe a mile beneath the City .

On Friday after there was a Proclamation with sound of trumpets in all the chiefe places of the City , the summe of which was this , that those of the Religion were to appeare before the governour at his house , there to be informed what the Kings pleasure was concerning them . The greater part , being but too credulous , feared not to make their appearance at the place assigned , whence soone after they were committed to sundry prisons . The night following there were heard from all parts of the City lamentable cries and shréekings , not onely of such as were massacred in their houses , but of others halfe wounded to death whom they haled to the river .

From that time forwards there were such murthers and outrages committed , throughout the City , that it séemed hell was set open , and that Devils in the likenesse of men comming forth thence ran roring to and fro in the stréets .

On Sunday which was the last of this moneth of August , about eight of the clock in the morning , the rest , who were left unmassacred the Fryday before , were made an end of then .

About one of the clocke the same day , commandement was given , that under every Ancient twenty five armed men with twelve Porters should be gathered to conduct them to Saint Georges gate , which is by the Archbishops house , in which were more then thrée hundred and fifty prisoners ; in which place the great Massacre was to bee executed . The ●eyes of the Archbishops house , wherein so many prisoners were inclosed , were delivered unto this bloudy crue ; who joyfully offered themselves to performe so horrible a businesse ; The which the ordinary executioner refused , and common Souldiers abhorred to undertake , when the same was first propounded unto them ; they answering peremptorily they would never doe it .

The first alleadged , that if according to the course of Iustice sentence of death had béen denounced against them , he knew what he had to doe ; but for this their purpose he told them he thought they might have but too many executioners in the City to satisfie their desire . The souldiers answered , they thought it more then inhumane , to cut the throats of such as never offended them . But if the prisoners had made any Insurrection or sedition in the City , they then might have some colour of reason to doe it ; otherwise they meant not to staine the honor of their profession ( which is accompanied with noblenesse of spirit ) with so villanous an act , more besitting butchers then souldiers .

But Mandelot and his accomplices were not so scrupulous ; for within thrée houres after , Clou Captaine of the Harquebusters of the City came with an enraged troupe , &c. the greater part wherof were furnished with short swords and hangers .

As soone as Le Clou entred into the great Court , he gave the prisoners to understand with a loud voice , that they must die ; and turning him towards his slaughter men , he said , on , on , goe in , and to your worke : but first he forgat not to demand the prisoners purses for his booty , which when he pocketted up , he gat him into a Gallery there , to satisfie his hellish lust in taking a view of this rufull spectacle .

The murtherers hegan to fall upon the poore prisoners with such barbarous cruelty , hacking , and hewing them , in so furious a manner , that within lesse than an houre they were all cut in pieces , not so much as one escaped their hands . All these for the most part were massacred knéeling on their knées , and lifting up their eies and hands to God for mercy , whilst they had their hands and fingers cut off .

¶ The death and martyrdome of Francis le Bossu , a merchant , together with his sons .

AMong all those who confessed rhe name of Iesus Christ , and gave their lives for his truth , a certaine Merchant of hats and caps called Francis le Bossu well deserves to be set in the fore ranke , with his two sonnes ; for whilest he trampled in the bloud of his brethren , being besmeared therewith , and spiriting as it were in his face ; he encouraged his children to take their death willingly and patiently : using this spéech , Children , we are not to learne now , that it hath alwaies béen the portion of Beléevers , to bee hated , cruelly used , and devoured by Vnbeléevers ; as Christs silly Shéep of ravening wolves : if wee suffer with Christ we shall also reigne with him . Let not these drawne swords terrifie us , they will be but as a bridge whereby we shall passe over out of a miserable life , into immortall blessednesse . We have breathed and lived long enough among the wicked , let us now goe and live with our God : let us joyfully march after this great company which is here gon before us , and let us make way for them that shall follow after .

When he saw the murtherers come , he clasped his armes about his two sonnes , and they likewise embraced their father , as if the father meant to be a buckler to his children , and the children as if by the bond of nature ( which binds them to defend his life from whence they received it ) they meant to ward off the blowes which were comming towards their father , though with the losse of their owne lives : who when the massacre was ended were all thrée found dead , thus embracing one another .

Now after this furious assault , these impudent creatures went up and downe the City , shewing their white doublets all besprinkled with bloud ; boasting , that some had killed an hundred , some more , some lesse . Forthwith the great gates of the Archbishops house were set wide open for all commers ; of whom surely there was none ( were they of the devoutest Romanists ) but must néeds have their hearts wounded and pierced within them , to sée so hideous a slaughter . And indéed some of them were heard to say , when they beheld The Papists abhorre their own cruelties this so inhumane and cruell an act , That certainly they were not men , but devils in the habit of men , that had done this .

The next morning which was Munday , the first of September , the remainder of corpses , which were not cast into the water , were put into great boats , which being rowed over to the other side of the river of Saon , were all cast on shore there ; the corpses being also spread upon the ground nigh to the Abbey of Esnay like dung upon the earth . The Monkes would at no hand yéeld to have them buried in their Churchyard , estéeming them unworthy of buriall ; fearing also , that so many put together would be a meanes to infect the aire , and therefore gave them a signe to have them throwne into the river .

Now as the multitude were dragging them in thither , an Apothecary came and informed them , that money might be made of the grease that was taken out of their bodies . Then were the most corpulent bodies presently sought out , which when they had ripped up , a great quantity of that commodity being gotten thence , was sold by these Merchants for thrée shillings the pound . And then not knowing how to wrecke their malice any further upon them , after many derisions and scornes which the standers by , but especially the Italians , had done to these poore despised carkasses , they were tumbled into a great pit , and the rest thrown into the river .

Those of Daulphine , of Languedoc , and Provence were amased to sée so many bodies floating upon the water , some dismembred , others fastned together with long poles , others lying on the shore , some having their eies put out , others their noses , eares , and hands cut off , stabbed in with daggers in every part of their bodies , so as some among them had no humane shape remaining . Yea , so great a number of these mangled corpses presented themselves on the port of Tournon , that the men and women of the place began to make an outcry , as if the enemies had bin at their gates .

Not many moneths after , when all these bloudy Tragedies were ended , the Pope sent a Legate to the King , called Cardinall Vrsin . This Legat was received with great solemnity at Lyons , and the stréets hung with tapestry . Now having heard masse at Saint Iohns Church , and returning by the same dore which he went in at , the greatest number of the massacrers attended his comming there , and as he passed by they all knéeled downe for his absolution . But the Legate not knowing the reason why they knéeled so before him , one of the principall agents knéeling there amongst them , told the Legat that they were those The massacrers absolved by the Popes Legat. who had béen the actors in the massacre . When the ●legate perceived that to be the cause , he absolved them all with making the signe of the Crosse .

¶ Persecution at Angiers in France . ¶ Master Iohn Mason , a learned Minister , together with his wife and some others , Martyrs .

AS soone as the massacre was begun at Paris , A Protestant minister murchered in his garden . a Gentleman of Paris called Monsoreau obtained a Pasport with letters to massacre those of the Religion at Anglers , Who , being disappointed of his prey in one place , came to the lodging of a reverend and learned Minister called Master Iohn Mason , sirnamed de Launay , Sieur of Riviere . Méeting his wife at his entrance into the house , he saluted her and kist her , as it is the manner in France , especially among the Courtiers , and asked her where her husband was ? She answered him , that he was walking in his garden , and then directed him the way unto him .

Monsoreau having lovingly embraced La Riviere , said unto him , Doe you know wherefore I am come ? the King hath commanded me to kill you forthwith , and hath given me expresse charge to doe it , as you shall know by his letters . After which words he shewed him a pistoll ready charged . Riviere reylyed , that hee knew not wherein he had offended the King ; but séeing , saith he , you séeke my life , give me a little leave to cry to God for mercy , and to recommend my spirit into his hands .

Having made a short prayer , he willingly presented his body to the murtherer , who shot him in with his pistoll , and so he died by and by .

Not long after the King sent Puygaillard , who drowned nine or ten , and amongst other the wife of this Minister de la Riviere above named , who expressed a singular constancy of faith even to her last breath .

This Minister and Martyr formerly mentioned , sirnamed Launay , was the eldest son of Sieur de Launay , a man excéeding rich and wealthy , but an obstinate Papist . When as the old man observed how his son was inclined to be a professor of the Gospell , he threatened to dismherit him unlesse he would abjure , promising on the contrary to bestow great matters upon him , and to marry him honorably , if he would be ruled by him . All which his son refusing , his fathers love began to be turned into hatred ; insomuch that the young man was forced to fly to Paris , where in time he was called to bee a Minister of the first reformed Church planted in that City , under the raigne of King Henry the second ; from which reformed Church other Churches in divers Cities in France fetched their light .

¶ Persecution at Rovan .

WHen the Massacrers began to play their parts in this City , they counselled those of the religion to get themselves into the prisons , as into places of greatest security from the fury and rage of the people . But such as followed this advice , were there even ready to be devoured , as poore Shéep , by these gréedy wolves at their pleasure .

Those who were murthered in the city in a few Six thousand massacred in few dayes at the city of Rovan dayes , some in their houses , and others in the prisons , amounted to six thousand , besides more than fifty women , upon whom they exercised no lesse cruelty than upon men .

Their names for brevities sake are here omitted . The dead bodies being piled together were conveyed in tumbrils out of City , and throwne by heaps one upon another into great pits digged for that purpose . Their garments being washed in the river from their bloud , by certaine poore women , were afterwards distributed here and there to the poore by the Papists , that they might séeme with their unjust cruelty to mingle some workes of justice and charity .

¶ A Note touching the shamefull revolt of a Minister called Du Rosier , with the event of it .

WIthin a mile of Paris there is a place where those of the Religion , which dwelt thereabouts , were wont to assemble to heare Sermons , and to participate of the Sacraments . Over this flocke was Huges Sureau ( called Du Rosier ) placed as overseer .

Being in times past Minister at Orleance , he was discharged from thence , as one of a contentious spirit , and given to affect novelties .

In processe of time he came to be established the Minister of this foresaid Church nigh unto Paris .

Hearing newes of the Massacre , hée fled with the rest for company . Being apprehended , he began to waver , perswading many prisoners to revol● as he had done ; which caused him afterwards , if his repentance was sound , to utter these words in a booke which I have , wherein hée bittérly lamented his wofull fall . The murtherers , saith he , by their cruell hands murthered mens bodies , whilst their souls escaped safe ; but I by my perswasions have béen a killer of soules , in turning them from the truth which before they professed .

The Iudge who had him in bonds sent letters presently to Paris , to give notice of his apprehension , as also of some apparent signes which gave him hope of the Ministers conversion .

The King by and by sent for him ; who being brought into his presence , subscribed instantly to an abjuration with detestation of the Huguenots profession , before the King of Navarre and the Prince of Conde , maintained the Romish Religion , consented therto with the Sorbonists at that time there present ; against whom a few yeares before he had learnedly defended the truth .

In this abjuration he endeavoured to confute many articles which were maintained by Calvin and Beza against the Romish Religion . In these disputes , this Minister being of a prompt wit , and having ability to expresse himselfe well , handled the matter so cunningly , that the King of Navarre , the Princesse his sister , and the Princesse of Conde so far yéelded , that within five or six dayes after they went to masse , and received absolution of the Cardinall of Bourbon .

The points about which this Roster disputed were these , First , concerning the markes of the Church ; Secondly , of the Trinity of Persons ; Thirdly , of the Incarnation of Iesus Christ ; Fourthly , of Christs descent into hell ; Fifthly , of originall sinne ; Sixthly , of the providence of God ; Seventhly , of predestination and reprobation ; Eightly , of mans frée will , Ninthly , of Iustification ; Tenthly , of succession ; Eleventhly , of intercession of Saints ; Twelfthly , of the sacrifice of the masse ; and lastly of Transubstantiation . The Sorbonists caused this confession to be printed , to which the Ministers of the reformed Religion would not vouchsafe an answer , knowing that hée who made it did it contrary to his own conscience , adding nothing thereto which had not béen confuted a thousand times .

All this upon his repentance he afterwards revoked , as is to be séene by his booke printed here in London in the French tongue , in the yere 1573 , which confession of his contrary to his abjuration I have in my custody .

Now touching the Prince of Conde , the King propounded to him thrée things , either to goe to masse , to die , or else perpetuall prison : and therefore to bethink himselfe well which of the thrée he liked best . The Prince answered as it is reported , That by Gods grace he would never chuse the first : as for the two later he referred himselfe to the Kings pleasure .

¶ A massacre at Tholouse in France .

ON Sunday which was the eight day after the massacre of Paris , about eight of the clocke in the morning , the chiefe of the Papists received advertisement of that which had passed , with letters directing them what they were to doe . Then a Councell was called , at the breaking up whereof the great gates of the City were shut , only the wickets left open , at which there was set such to watch as they thought fitting . Soone after it was noysed through all the City , that the Lords and Gentlemen of the Religion were massacred at Paris . Which the Protestants at Tholouse nothing , being gone forth about five of the clocke in the morning to heare the Sermon at Castanet , some thought it fit not to returne , but to resort to some other place : others resolved to goe backe againe , that they might take order about their affaires . These , being ill advised , were suffered to enter in peaceably , leaving their swords and daggers at the gate . At evening souldiers were placed Anno 1527. here & there ; but in regard many Counsellors of the Religion were abroad ( that they might the better entrap them ) the next day the gates were not so carefully looked unto , but who would might come in , and goe out at their leisure , without being questioned at all . This who done to draw in the simple people who wandred up and downe the fields . The first president called Dasis , a subtle headed man , sent to the Counsellors abroad to come in , promising them their safety upon his word , shewing that their absence did but incense the Inhabitants of Tholouse the more against them . It was granted indéed , that there had been a Massacre at Paris , but that was upon some private quarrell , so as the King was not minded for that to breake his edict of pacification .

Some of them were perswaded and returned ; others casting some perill resolved to retire to Mountauban , Realmont , and elsewhere . On Tuesday following , that they might hold them whom they had gotten within the Walls , and draw in such as yet kept themselves without , they caused it to be published with sound of trumpets ; that the Kings will was that none of the religion should be molested , but respectively used . The presidents with sundry others were present at this Proclamation , accompanied with a guard of souldiers , which caused many of the Religion , especially the Counsellors , to suspect some trechery ; who therefore hastened to the first president to know what these things meant . He answered , it was onely to restralue the people from making a tumult . But perceiving that they could not by their cunning catch the birds who kept aloose off , they wrecked their malice upon those they had in their hands .

On Wednesday next then , about ten of the clocke in the morning , having separated their Troupes into divers quarters , they caused them to enter into the houses of those of the Religion , whom they imprisoned in sundry prisons of the City . This businesse held them all that Wednesday . The guard was doubled at the gates , and one of the Parliament , with a Merchant that was a Papist , deputed as commanders at the said gates , to examine all such as went out , and to put backe such as meant to escape . There was also a charge given , that none should dare to conceale any of the said Religion , as they would answer to the contrary . By meanes whereof many being discovered , were imprisoned . Among which were five or six Counsellors , men excellently learned , who comforted the rest . Thus were they detained thrée wéeks . In the meane while the Massacrers set upon the neighbour Cities .

The thrée wéeks being expired , they put all these prisoners together into the Consciergery , which is a speciall prison . After which they began to manifest themselves : for the reason why they had deferred the slaughter of them so long , was , that they might obtaine authority from Paris ; the which was brought them by their Deputies , whose names were Delpech and Madron , rich Merchants of the City . These came with a warrant from the King , that if the Massacre was not finished then they should not deferre any longer to put his will in execution . To which they shewed themselves but too forward and ready .

On Saturday morning before the Summe was up , certaine schollers who were night walkers , with other lewd fellowed to the number of seven or eight , 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 and 〈…〉 , entred into the said Consciergery , and causing the prisoners , to be called down one after another , they massacred them beneath at the staires fast of the Consciergery , not permiting them so much much leisure as to speake , much lesse to pray . It was thought that they massacred to the number of thrée hundred : afterwards spoiling them of all they had , stripping them out of their cloathes and shirts , and leaving them naked , their secret parts Three hundred massacred in the City of Tholouse in France . being onely covered with a piece of paper . They were exposed to the view of all for the spare of two daies ; whilest they digged great pits , whereinto the corpses thus cruelly massacred were cast naked one upon another . The Counsellors whom they had imprisoned , after they were massacred , were hanged in their long ●●●ones upon a great Elme which was in the Court of the Palace ; and in the meane while the houses of those of the Religion were sacked and pillaged .

Many among these , by reason of the barbarous cruelties used against their Brethren , adjured daily . Now because the Sorbonists provided a forme of abjuration to that purpose , for saving the lives of such as recanted , it shall not be impertinent to insert the same in this place ; it being imprinted at Paris by Nicholas Roffet .

The abjured minding to returne into the lap of our holy Mother the Roman Church , must present themselves first to their Parsons or Curats , to be directed by them what they ought to doe . Afterward to be sent thence to their reverend Bishop and Diocesan , or his Officiall , to pronounce the said adjuration in manner and forme following .

The forme of their Abjuration .

1 I Such a one of such a Diocesse , and dwelling in such a place , acknowledge by the grace of God the true Catholique and Apostolike Faith , from which I have wilfully gone astray and separated my selfe ; and now desiring to returne into the true Sheepsold , which is the Catholique , Apostolique , and Romane Church , I do professe to have adjured , and here before you my superiour do abjure and detest all the Huguenote errors of Luther , Calvin , and all heresies whatsoever , wherwith heretofore I have been infected and defamed , consenting now to the doctrine of our holy Mother the Church , be séeching you in the name of God , and of his son Iesus Christ , and of the glorious Virgin Mary his Mother , with all the hee saints and she saints in Paradise , that it wil please you to receive me into the fold of the Christian flock and people of God , who live under the obedience of the Pope , ordained Christs Vicar in the said Church , submitting my self patiently to beare , and willingly to performe the penance you shall think fit to impose upon me ; absolving me from all my offences committed whilest I lived in such errors , for which I here aske pardon of God , of the said Church , and of you my Pastor ( set over mée by God the Creator ) to absolve me with such penance as you shall judge to be availeable for the satisfaction of my sins and offences . And that it may be séen that from the heart I have made and doe make this abjuration .

2. I further confesse , before God and you , that I beléeve all that is contained in the Apostles , 〈◊〉 and Nicene Créeds , with all the confessions of faith besides , allowed and approved by the Councels of the Catholique , Apostolique , and Roman Church , and so forth as it followeth in th●●● Créeds .

3. I also beléeve , acknowledge and confesse whatsoever is contained in the old and new Testament , approved by the said holy Catholique Apostolique Roman church ; according to the sense and interpretation of the holy Doctors , and by them received rejecting wholly all other Interpretations as false and erroneous .

4 I acknowledge the seven Sacraments of the said Church to have béen instituted by our Lord Jesus Christ , as necessary for the salvation of mankinde , although all of them are not of necessity to be conferred upon all ; namely , I acknowledge that the seven Sacraments be , Baptisme , Confirmation , the Eucharist , which is the holy Sacrament of the Altar , Penance extreame Vnction , Orders and marriage ; and that of these Baptisme , Confirmation , and Orders cannot be reiterated without sacriledge . That the said Sacraments confer grace ; and have those effects which the Church hath taught ; and that the forme and use according to which they are administred to Christians is holy and necessary .

5. I further acknowledge , that the holy masse is a Sacrifice and oblation of the true body and blood of Iesus Christ , under the formes of bread and wine mingled with water ; whcih bread and wine under the foresaid formes are in the Masse , by the words of Consecration there pronounced by the Priest transubstantiated and changed into the said body and blood of Christ ; albeit the qualities and accidents remaine in the said formes after Consecration ; and that the Masse is profitable and available both for the liuing and for the dead .

6. I acknowledge and confesse the concomitance , namely , that in receiving the body of Christ under the forme of bread only , I then likewise receive the blood of Iesus Christ .

7. I confesse that prayer to , and intercession of Saints for the living and for the dead , is holy , good , and profitable for Christians , and in no sort contrary to the honour of God .

8. That prayers made in the Church for the faithfull departed are beneficient for them , for the remission of sinss and mitigating of their paines deserved for the same .

9. That there is a Purgatory , where the soules of such as are detained there are relieved by the prayers of the faithfull .

10. I confesse that honour ought to be given to th Saints 〈◊〉 with Christ in heaven that they ought to be prayed to , and that they make intercession for us to God , and that their reliques ought to be worshipped .

11. That the commandements and traditions of the saide church , consisting of divine ceremonies , are holy and good , fastdayes , abstinence from meates , observation of feastes , and other Ecclesiasticall rites and ought to be observed according to the traditions of the Apostles and ancient Fathers , continued from the Primitive times , and since brought into the Church by the decrées of Councels , received thence long agoe or lately : Also that I will and ought to obey them as prescribed and authorized by the holy Ghost , the ordainer of those things which serve to the upholding of Christian religion , and of the holy Catholike and Apostolike Romane Church .

12. I likewise beleeve and consent to all the Articles concerning originall sinne and Iustification .

13. I also stedfastly believe that the 〈◊〉 or Christ , of his holy Mother , and of all the Saints ought to be re●●●●●● 〈◊〉 the Church 〈◊〉 the uses of them are very profitable , and that they ought to be worshipped .

14. I confesse that the power of 〈…〉 and pardons is left to the Church by Jesus Christ and the use of them is greatly a●●●●●le ; as also I acknowledge the Church of Rome to be the 〈◊〉 Mother of all Churches and that she hath the holy Ghost for her guide : and that all private and pretended inspirations 〈◊〉〈◊〉ing the same are of the Devill the 〈…〉 , who would rent in sunder the ●●●●●●esse Coat of Jesus Christ .

15. Lastly ; I strictly promise to observe and kéepe whatsoever was decréed and ordained by the last Councell of Trent , and do promise before God and you ; never to depart from the Catholike and Apostolike Romane Church . And if I shall ( which God forbid ) I submit me to the correction and Canons of the said Church , made , decréed , and ordained against them which fall into Apostasse .

To which abjuration and confession I have subscribed with my hand , &c.

Some of those who for feare abjured afterwards relented ; others grew more and more hardened ; insomuch that in going oft to Masse they tooke part with the priests and murtherers , as if they had never made any profession at all of the truth .

Persecution at Boardeaux the third of October , 1572.

Soone after the massacre at Paris , tidings thereof came to Bourdeaux . Where it happened on a morning as the Protestants were taking boat to heare a Sermon in a meadow where they were wont to meet , being about three miles from Bourdeaux , betweene the river of Garonna and the brooke of la Jalla , that the Governour Mountferrand commanded them to come backe again . He had the shift to cloake the same under a plausble pretence , namely , that they should not be set upon there by the multitude .

After their returne they began to set a strong watch and ward at the gates , so as none of the religion could have leave to passe forth , unlesse he had a passeport from the Governour ; yet meanes was made for their Ministers escape without being perceived ; who went to Medo● , expecting what the event of this businesse at Bourdeaux would be . Having intelligence of what was executed there , they staid certaine daies and nights , hiding themselves in the rocks and marshes , untill they had opportunity to take shipping and so saile into England .

Instantly thereupon there arrived at Bourdeaux the Lord of Montpesat from the King , who at his first comming fained as if he meant to settle all things in peace . Yet he wrought under hand in such wise with the Governour , that the massacre was resolved of , to which he was sollicited by a Jesuite called Edmund Angier , who out of the pulpit used horribly and bitterly to thunder and inveigh against the remisnesse and faint-heartednesse of the said Governour . Insomuch as on S. Michaels day ( as they called it ) speaking of the Angels by whom God executes his iudgements , he cryed out by way of Interrogation , Who executed Gods iudgements 〈◊〉 the Hugenots in Paris ? The Angell of God . Who hath executed the like upon other Cities in this Kingdome ? The Angell of God . In a word , he never ceased in publique and pri●ate to sollicite the Papists of Bourdeaux to follow the example of the Parisians . And then as a croking Raven day by day he th●●●ted those of the religion with the approaching of an utter ruine and desolation if they did not betimes returne into the bosome of the Romane Church , which offer if they 〈◊〉 refuse● , they should not be received in when they would .

Many being terrified with these threates , as also by the intreaties of their kindred , who set before fore them the imminent danger which hung over Anno 1572. their heads , revolted and abjured . The said Sieur of Montpasset caused Master William Blanck , an Advocate in the Court of Parliament , to be called before him , who was counsellor to him and to his father in law ; exhorting and perswading him to returne to the unity of the Romane church .

Le Blanck answered , that he had sufficiently weighed and compared all things together , before he tooke upon him the profession of that Religion which he now professed ; which he said was the true religion , acknowledging the same in every respect far to excéed the other .

Montpessat hearing this , rebuked him sharply ; saying , that then he thought himselfe wiser than the King and all those that professed as his Majestie did . Insomuch as they who stood about Le Blanck began to handle him roughly ; so that hée had much adoe to escape with his life , had not Montpessat rescued him from that danger , because he was come thither upon his word . The Governour said , if he had béen there he would have slaine him .

The Governour , being pressed to dispatch this massacre at Bourdeaur , wist not well what to do . For on the one side La Sieur de Vesins , with sundry others comming from the Court , assured him from the King , that he wondred why the businesse was deferred so long ; shewing , that he could not performe a more acceptable service unto him than it . On the other side Strossi , who hovered about Rochel to take it , wished him to be well advised what he did , what command soever he had to the contrary : Foreséeing belike , that if he went forward with this execution , the Rochellers would have had the said Strossi in such a jealousie , that his project would have béen defeated , and so would be no small prejudice to the Kings affaires ; putting him in hope , that he would stand betwéen him and all perils .

For the truth is , the army by sea , which was prepared against Rochel , lying for a time at Burdeaux , under pretence of conquering Florida , would have béen ready enough to have made a generall massacre there , but that they were afraid the Rochellers would be incensed thereat .

Yet in conclusion the Governour , having ballanced things on both parts , was perswaded by the Sieur Montpessat to put the massacre in execution . To which purpose an oath being taken , a catalogue was made of such as they meant to spoile .

On Saturday then , which was the third of October , 1572. the Governour having assembled together all the scum of the City to aide and assist him in so barbarous an act , commanded them with other souldiers to be ready presently after dinner to put the Kings command into execution . To which they were very forward , comming in their Liveries , attended on by Captaines of tens , to direct them touching that they had to do . The greater part of the massacrers had red hats given them by Peter Estounach , and for the blood wherwith they dyed their armes , they were called the Red Band : others called them the Cardinalls Band. The Governor commanded them to kil all those of the Religion , especially such as had taken armes , and not to spare one . And himselfe intending to shew them the way , went to the house of Master Iohn Guilloch , Lord of Obiere , counsellor in the Court of Parliament , to execute the hatred he had long since conceived against him : who being about to escape away out at a backe doore , they caught and brought him into the outer court before his house , in the presence of the Governour , who with a short sword massacred him ; which done , his house was wholly pillaged .

At that time they brought a certaine Minister out of the Consciergery , who a few daies before comming from the country Saintong to Bourdeaux ( for his better safety as he thought ) was there apprehended and imprisoned : and as soon as he was come out of the prison they massacred him before the gates of the Palace .

Master William Savins house ( a Counsellor of the said Parliament , who was one of the Religion ) was forced open , pillaged and spoiled , and himselfe cruelly murthered . His Clarke called Simonet , séeing his master about to be massacred , embraced and comforted him : and being asked whether he were of the Religion , he answered yea , and would die with his master for the same . Thus they were slaine one in anothers armes .

The cruell Martyrdome of Du Tour , a Deacon of the Protestant Church .

A Deacon of the reformed Church called Du Tour , an old man , who in the daies of his ignorance had béene a Priest in the popish church , being sick in his bed , was haled forth into the open stréet ; of whom it being demanded , whether he would go to Masse , and thereby save his life ; he fréely answered , No , especially now drawing so néere his end , both in regard of his yeares and gréevous sicknesse : I hope ( saith he ) I shall not so far forget the eternall salvation of my soule , as for feare of death to prolong this life for a few dayes ; for so I should buy a short terme of life at too déere a rate . They hearing him say so , massacred him instantly .

It was lamentable to sée the poore Protestants wandring up and downe , not knowing where to save their lives : some were rejected of their owne parents and kinsfolkes , who shut their doores against them , pretending as if they knew them not ; others were betrayed and delivered up by those to whose trust they had committed themselves : many were saved even by Priests and others , from whom a man would have expected no such security . Some were saved by their very enemies , whose hearts abhorred such detestable outrages .

All the City was full of terrors and horrible threats against those of the Religion , saying , that the Kings commandement was , that he would not have so much as one of them left in his Kingdome . And if any refused to goe to Masse , that an hole should be digged for him in the earth , in which he should forthwith be buried without any more adoe .

Scoffing Ballads sung in contempt of the Admirall of Chastillon and other Protestants .

NEare the Palace and thorowout the City were defamatory Libels sung against the Admirall of Chastillon and the Huguenots . In which regard , such in whose hearts God had reserved but any sparkle of piety , were so terrified and vexed with their blasphemies , that the condition of the massacred séemed to be much better than theirs who were left alive ; who heard and saw those things without ceasing , which to an honest minde was more bitter then death it selfe .

The Governor was very carefull after the massacre was ended , to advertise the Sieur Montpessat , by a Gentleman , of all things which had passed , according to the promise he had made unto him . Which Montpessat was suddenly surprised with a disease ; wherein féeling Gods hand heavy Anno 1573. Montpesat suddenly surprised with a strange disease . upon him , he uttered such lamentable outcries , that his bloud and soule were poured out at once , a judgement justly inflicted upon him , for all the innocent bloud the which he had shed without a cause .

The judgement of God upon one Vincent .

THe like judgement of God fell not long after upon another of these massacrers called Vmcent , Advocate of the Court , one who had had his hand déepely dyed in this bloudy enterprise , not sticking to boast that with his own hands hee had murthered Agraulet doore kéeper of the Court . This man also fell dangerously sick , but in the end recovering againe , and as he thought being in good health , he told some of his friends that hée felt his armes strong enough to handle his Coutleare or short sword as well as ever he had done . But within a while after he was overtaken by the hand of God , with such a flux of bléeding at his nose , as could not be restrained nor diverted by any of the remedies that were then used . It was an hideous sight to sée him still bowing his head over a basonfull of bloud , which without ceasing issued out of his nose and mouth .

This bloudy wretch then , who breathed forth Vincent dies drenched in his owne bloud . nothing but bloud in the time of his health , nor could have his eyes satisfied with séeing the bloud of innocents poured out , was forced whilest he lived to sée himselfe drenched in his own bloud , even untill his last gaspe .

Another of them , thirsting after bloud as much Another of this wretched crew swelled so long that he burst in sunder . God meets with the Governor himself at length . as any of the rest , was taken with such a swelling in all the parts of his body , that there was scarcely to be discerned in him the forme of a man , and so continued swelling more and more , till at the length he burst in sunder .

The Governour himselfe who was the chiefe actor in this massacre , about two yeares after gathering all the forces he could to besiege Genses , with an intention to doe wonders there , presenting himselfe ready for the purpose , was chosen to goe in the ranke of five and twenty or thirty brave Gentlemen , and he onely shot with an harquebuse dyed . The rest by and by retiring came off safe , without doing any further exploit .

Thus we have taken a view of the extreme afflictions and oppressions of the reformed Churches in many parts of France , wherein within a Thirty thousand massacred within a few weeks in the Cities of France . few wéeks well nigh thirty thousand were put to death .

Now in the yeare 1573 , many places whither the faithfull were fled for refuge , were assayled by open warre ; namely , in the first place that of Sancerre , the History whereof you have here in a short view presented before you in that which followeth .

A relation of the extreme famine which happened in the City of Sancerre in France , being besieged with five hundred horsmen , and about five thousand footmen the ninth of Ianuary , 1573. with their deliverance . The Siour of Chastre was then Generall of the Kings army .

BEing ( saith the story ) compassed about with irreconcileable enemies , from about the beginning of Aprill ; the want of victuals having caused them to gather together all the asses and mules they had in the City , they were eaten up in lesse than a moneth .

Then they came to horses , cats , rats , moules mice , and dogges . After these were spent , they fell to eat oxe and cow-hides , sheep-skins , parchment , old shooes , bullockes , and horsehoofes , hornes of lanthornes , ropes , and horse harnesse , leather girdles , &c.

In the end of Iune the third part of the besieged had not bread to eat . Such as could get hemp séed , ground it , or stamped it in mortars , and made bread of it , the like they did with all sorts of herbes , mingling the same with branne if they had it . There they eat meale of chaffe , nut-shels , and of slate , excrements of horses , and men , yea , the offall which lay in the stréets was not spared .

The nine and twentieth of Iuly , a poore man and his wife were executed for having eaten the head , braines , and entrailes of a young childe about thrée yeares old which died of hunger ; having made ready the other parts to eat at another meale . An old woman lodging in their house , eating a part of this mournefull dyet , dyed in prison , within a few houres after her imprisonment .

They were found guilty of other offences ; but this aggravated the same the more . All children under twelve yeares of age dyed . It was lamentable to heare the pittifull voices uttered by poore parents for the misery wherein their eyes beheld their languishing and dying infants .

To which purpose you may take notice here of a memorable accident . A boy of ten yeares old , being ready to yéeld up the ghost , séeing his father and mother wéeping over him ( whose a●nes and legges when they handled , felt as if they had béen dryed stickes ) said unto them , wherefore wéepe ye thus , in séeing me famished to death ? Mother , saith he , I aske you no bread , I know you have none : but séeing it is Gods will I must die this death , let us bee thankfull for it . Did not the holy man Lazarus dye of famine ? Have I not read it in my Bible ? In uttering these with the like spéeches he yéelded up the ghost the thirtieth day of Iuly .

That all the people died not of famine in the end of this moneth , it was by reason of certain horses which were reserved for service if néed should be , and six kine which were left to give milk for the sustenance of young infants . These beasts were killed , and their flesh sold for the reliefe of such as were living , with a little corne which by stealth some brought into the City ; so that a pound of wheat was sold for halfe a crowne .

There died by fight in Sancerre but eighty four persons , but of the famine more than five hundred . Many souldiers getting forth as they could out of the City , flying from the famine , chose rather to dye by the sword of the enemy ; whereof some were slaine , others imprisoned , and the rest put to death by the executioner .

But when all helpe of man failed , the King having sworne that he would make them eat up God sent these good men in due season from a farre countrey to preserve this distressed city thom utter ruine . one another , the King of Kings delivered them by his wonderfull providence . For at this instant the embassadors from Poland came into France to accept the duke of Anjou for their king , at whose intreaty ( which could not well be dented ) poore Sancerre , more than halfe famished , was now set at liberty by raising the siege , who otherwise were determined to leave their bones there , rather than to yéeld themselves into their enemies hands , in regard they had oft threatened them with a generall massacre . Whereas now by the Kings appointment they were permitted to passe out of the City armed ; if any would tarry , that they should Anno 1574. not be molested : having liberty granted them to dispose of their affaires , as they pleased , with promise of conserving the honour and chastities as well of virgins , as women , &c.

Now let us come to the City of Rochel , which Of this siege Marshall Mon Luc said , that it was great , long , and sightly : but though well assailed . yet better defended . being at this instant strongly besieged by the forces of France , both by sea and land , with about forty or fifty thousand men , was yet in the end also delivered , though not without many hot conflicts , by the immediate hand of God ; namely thus : The Embassadors of Poland arriving in France the seventéenth day of Iune , atruce was made on the sudden , articles of peace drawne , and sent to the King , who consented to them , and returned answer in forme of an Edict , granting to those of Rochell , Montauban , Nismes , and others which stood upon their defence , liberty for the exercises of Religion ; the rest to live peaceably in their houses , and therein to minister the sacrament of ●aptisme , and marriage as they had wont to doe , so as their assemblies excéeded not the number of ten , besides the parents .

He restored to the Rochellers and others their rites and priviledges , letting fall all the decrées given out against them , approving of their defensive war ; giving them leave , according to their ancient custome , to retaine in their Cities , Towers , and Fortresses men and munition , yea , to receive in Governours among them , provided that they were such as they had no cause to suspect or except against .

By vertue of this Edict , upon the tenth day of Iuly , about ten of the clocke in the forenoone , the Sieur of Biron entred into the City at the gate called de Coigne , with an Herauld of armes , and foure of the Kings Trumpetters ( at which houre peace was proclaimed in the most eminent places thereof ) accompanied with the Lieutenant of the City , and with the Lord of Villiers . After which , dining at the Maiors house , he soone after retyred , being conducted along till he came without the City .

The same day many small Vessels laden with Biskets , Corne , Meale , Fish , and other provision Acertaine Gentleman , Nephew to Puygaillard Governour of Angiers , bragging that he had beene one who murthered the Admirall , shewing a short sword which he had used in that slaughter , threaten●d the like to the Rochellers , but God cut him short also , at the siege of Sancerre . entred into the Haven . At this siege the Duke D' Amaule lost his life , with Cosseins , who had broken into the Admirals Lodging , and began the massacre at Paris : besides many great Lords , Gentlemen , Captaines , Lieutenants , and Antients , to the number of thréescore , the greater part of which , having their hands embrued in those other bloody massacres , being come thither received their reward , namely , either present death , or wounds so incurable that they escaped not with life ,

One thing ought not here to be passed over in silence , to wit , the provision of victuals which God furnished this besieged people withall , when all other provisions began to faile them , namely , an infinite number of small fishes never séene before in that haven , which every day yéelded themselves to the mercy of the necessitons inhabitants . But as soone as the Edict was published , and the Rochellers set at liberty by the arriving of the Polish Embassadors , these sea fishes withdrew themselves .

¶ Although this relation following , touching another siege of this City of Rochel , sutes nothing at all with the order of time , happening as it did in the yeare 1628. yet forasmuch as it seemes to have some affinity with the terrible famine where with both the City of Sancerre and it were afflicted ; let not the reader be offended for placing the same here somewhat out of place , being a thing so worthy of note .

¶ An extract of a Letter written on board the Saint George , his Majesties Ship in Saint Georges Island .

THere dyed in this siege of Rochel , the thirtieth of October , 1628 , sixtéen thousand persons , the rest enduring a world of miseries ; most of all their food being hides , leather , and old gloves : other provisions being very scarse were at an excessive rate ; viz.

A Bushell of wheate — xx . li. A pound of bread — xx . s. A quarter of Mutton — vi . li. od mony . A pound of Butter — xxx . s. An Egge — viii . s. An ounce of Sugar — ii . s. vi . d. A dryed fish — xx . s. A pinte of Wine — xx . s. A pound of grapes — iii. s. A pinte of Milke — xxx . s.

Also it is reported , that through the famine , yong maids of fourtéen or sixtéen yeares of age did looke like old women of an hundred yeares old , The famine was such , that the poore people would cut off the buttocks of the dead as they lay in the Church yard unburied . All the English that came out looked like Anatomies . They lived two moneths with nothing but Cow hides and Goats skins boiled ; the dogs , cats , mice , and frogs being all spent . And this with a world of other miseries did they suffer , in hope of being reléeved by others . Thus much I thought good to let you understand .

¶ A description of the manner of the death of Charles the ninth , King of France .

IN the yeare 1574. Charles the ninth , King of France ( in the time of whose raigne these forenamed execrable massacres were executed ) fell sicke ; which sicknesse seised upon him before his brother the Duke of Aniou tooke his voyage into Poland : from which during the winter season he obtained some recovery . But that which then séemed to lie hidden brake forth again afresh in the Spring ; so as this Prince , after he had languished thrée whole moneths , viz. February , March , and April , drew his Physitians to a consultation about the state of his body ; who in the end concluded to purge and let him blood . But these remedies tooke not such an effect as the King and they expected ; for he still wasted and consumed away , being in the flower of his age , to the wonder of many . Some guessed he had taken a surfet either in eating or drinking ; others , that hee was enchanted .

The thirtieth of May he dyed , in the presence of his mother , and of the Cardinals of Bourbon and Ferrare , &c.

He was borne on the twenty seventh day of Iune , 1550. He began his raigne the first of December , 1560. and so reigned , as that it gives to posterity iust cause both of admiration and detestation . Thus this Prince lived not forty yeares fully compleat . Now if any desire to be further Anno 1588 . satisfied as touching the manner of his death , I referre them to that which Master Iohn Fox hath written thereof not many lines before the conclusion of this booke , commonly called the booke of Martyrs .

A note touching a Bull of Pope Sixtus the fifth , wherein the King of Navarre , and the Prince of Conde were declared Heretiques &c. with the censure thereof by the Parliament of Paris .

IN September 1585. Pope Sixtus the fifth , by a Bull sent from Rome , condemned the king of Navarre , and the Prince of Conde for Heretikes , excommunicated them , degrading them and their successors from their dignities , especially laying claime to the Crowne of France , absolving their subjects from their oath of alleigiance , and exposing their Countries for a prey to them that could first subdue them .

The Court of Parliament of Paris made a notable remonstrance to the King concerning these Buls , in the which they sought to maintain the priviledges of the Gallicane Church , Among other things , these words that follow are very remarkable . The Court thinks that these Buls are set forth in a stile altogether of a new stamp , and so contrary to the modesty of former Popes , that they can in no sort discerne therein the spirit of a successor of the Apostles . And therefore ( as the deputies of the said Court added ) wee can neither find by our registers , nor by any antiquity , that the Princes of France ever subjected themselves so farre to the authority of the Pope , nor that the Subjects have taken such knowledge of the Religion of their Princes . The Court therefore cannoe determine ought thereupon , unlesse first of all the Pope can cause his pretended right in translation of Kingdoms , to appeare , which Kingdomes were established and ordained of God , before the name of a Pope was heard of in the world : that he manifests not to us what title he hath to intermeddle with the matter of the succession of a young and vigorous Prince , who , for ought the Pope knows , may have his succession yet in his loynes : that he shews not with what appearance of justice or equity he should deny that priviledge which is allowed to such as ate accused of heresie against the decrées of antient canons , namely that no man ought to be held as an heretique , untill his defence be fully and fréely heard , till he have received often admonitions from many Synodes , and there upon sentenced by a Councell lawfully assembled .

Further they added , that séeing the pope in stead of instruction , breaths forth nothing in his Buls but destruction , changing his shepherds crooke into a terrible thunderbolt , rather to scatter then swéetly to call the erring flocke into the Bosome of the Catholique Church , the Court cannot safely admit of , or entertaine a Bull so permitious and opposite to the generall good of all the Christian World ; and to the soveraignty of the Crowne of France ; yea , they further were of opinion , that this Bull deserved to be throwne into the fire and burned , and the sollicitors or upholders thereof for examples sake to be severely chastifed ; humbly deséeching the King to maintaine his Edicts in his owne Kingdome in peace .

This remonstrance tooke small effect ; for not long after , the King being sollicited by the principall of the league , set forth a declaration the seventh of October , upon the Edict published in Iuly next before going ; wherein having confiscated the body and goods of these of the Religion with their associates , who in any Province had taken armes against the fury of the league , it was ordained , that those of the Religion within sixe moneths were to depart out of the Kingdome , unlesse within fiftéene daies fully accomplished after the said declaration they should abjure .

The Parliament , suffering themselves to be carried downe by the violence of this streame , accepted and admitted of this Edict . The Princes framed an opposition against the Popes Bull , appealing therefrom , as a wrong done unto them , offering to make it appeare in a frée and lawfull Councell , that the Pope had malitiously belied them , in calling them Heretiques ; so as if he refused this faire and lawfull course by them propounded , they would hold and estéem him for that great antichrist , and would proclaime an openirre● concileable war against him . This opposition was affired and set up at Rome the seventh day of November .

Not long after , among those of the Religion which were imprisoned , others were more severely handled . Among many , take notice here of two honourable Women , whose memory ought to be celebrated in this History of the Martyrs ; namely , Radagonde daughter of Master Iohn Foucoult , Atturney in the Parliament of Paris , Widow , of the age of fourty yeares , and Claude Foucoult her sister , a Virgin about thiryt six , who were apprehended the nine and twentieth of October 1585. the one of the Village of Pierrepit néere Paris , and the other in the suburbs of Saint German , and brought prisoners into Cha●●elet because they denied to goe to masse , and would not abjure and forsake the true Religion . Being severed one from the other in prison , they were examined upon sundry Articles * * To wit , touching the supper of the lord , prayer to saints , prayer for the dead , & about abstaining from meats . to which they made their direct answer according to the word of God .

Then being put together , they were accused for disobeying the Kings commandement , which was that these of the Religion were either tode part the Kingdome by such a time , or else abjure , They answered , that they were willing toleave the Kingdome , if they might obtaine a convenient time to take order about that little which they had there ; but refusing to yéeld to their request , they were shut up again and theseventh of November in the presence of the Lieutenant , as also of the Advocate for the King , and a sorbonist , they pleaded their Innocency . These men getting no advantage against them , but being rather confounded by the Wisedome of Gods Spirit , speaking by these two sisters , went and complained to the King , that they were obstinate Heretiques . This was in the beginning of the yeare 1588.

They continued in prison many wéeks , being cumbred with many disputes , yet remained unshaken . The Friday before Easter the " King Hen. the third . himselfe was to sée them , asking them whether they would conforme themselves to the Catholique Apostolique Roman church ( as he called it ) They with such reverence and obeisance , as became them , gave him their reasons why they could not so doe , confirming the same by texts of Holy Scripture . His second question was , why they had not obeyed his last Edict . The Widow answered , sir , saith she , I have thrée small Children to care for ; and whereas your Majesty allotted those of the Religion the tea●me of fiftéene daies after six moneths ended to depart the Kingdome ; I have done my utmost to take up such monies as were due untome , but those who were indebted unto me neglected to pay me . Besides , hee that kept my vineyards of Pierrepit , to quit Anno 1588 . himselfe of me , accused me of heresie , causing my sister and my selfe to be here imprisoned , where we have lien six moneths , and if so be our petition presented by us find no acceptance in your Majesties sight , we most humbly beséech you to grant that we may be fréed out of prison , and wee will be gone instantly out of the Kingdome according to your Majesties Edict .

The date is past , said the King , nor will I shew you any favour , unlesse you will promise to goe to masse . He was much displeased in séeing their constancy . Now at the same time there was presented before him one sirnamed Richelot , who had béen apprehended that very day in which the women were taken for the cause of Religion , unto whom the King used not many words : only , in conclusion hee said , there wanted nothing but fagots to burne him . This Richelot abjured that day in which these two sisters were executed . The King had five or sixe Sorbonists , which attended on him there , who offered to reason with the prisoners by occasion of a word spoken by the widow . But the King preventing it , said , we are not come hither to dispute , let them be laid wast , and none suffered to come to them .

Within halfe an houre after , the Duke of Longueville came to visit them , saying , he was sorry for their affliction , counselling them to go to masse , alleadging , it is written , Thou shalt obey thy Prince , and if he therein force you to it against your conscience , he shall answer● for it ; adding , that they were to remember their sexe , and therefore to be teachable upon the point of obedience . They answered , that no earthly potentate had any warrant to command Christians to sinne against their consciences .

They further besought him to be a meanes for them to the king , that they might be delivered : but all the answer he gave them was this , That if they would not turne , the King would not deliver them : also there was great likelihood , after their long detension in prison , that they must be executed in the end .

The next day being Easter Even , the Quéen with the Duchesse of Ioyeuse came into Chastelet to visit the prisoners . But in stead of speaking to the two sisters her selfe , she sent unto them a wicked Apostata , called Mathew de Launy , who being a Minister turned popish priest , and one whom the league made no small use of ; who loading these honourable sisters with injuries and reproachfull spéeches , calling them dogges and Devils incarnate , and worthy to be burned , so left them and never came any more unto them . Soone after the day of the Barricadoes , which is a defence made of earth and stones heaped up , serving to stop a stréet or any passage , the Iudges of Chastellot adjudged them to be hangd , and their bodies to be burned to ashes . From which sentence they appealed to the Court , and were brought into the Consciergery , which is the name of a common Gaole belonging to Paris or any other prison .

On the Even before Saint Iohn Baptists day in the moneth of Iune , the common people in Paris making fires as they were wont to doe , amongst other insolencies , burnt in divers parts Queene Elizabeths picture burned in Paris . of the City a picture representing the Quéene of England .

The next day the curates and preachers began in their sermons to thunder , saying , That it was not enough to burne the pictures of heretiques , but to burne the bodies of the obstinate prisoners : which so inraged the tumultuous sort of people , that the day following , flocking together into the court of the palace , they threatned the Presidents and the Counsell , that some mischiefe should follow unlesse they condemned these two prisoners to dye . A gentle answer was returned to this factious crue , with promise also that the busines should not long be delayed .

The next day the eldest son of Radegonde presented a petition to the Duchesse of Nemours , daughter to the late lady of Ferrare . Her grace sollicited the Duke of Guise her son , for the prisoners : whose answer was , That his comming to Paris was not to petition the King in favour of those of the Religion ; and if he would doe so ( in regard of the services which the prisoners had done his grandfather ) yet he could not , fearing lest the mad multitude might set upon him .

The eight and twentieth day of the same month of Iune , the Court having confirmed the sentence given at Chastellot , sent them backe thither to be executed , so as about noone they were gagged , because the maid professed , that if they brought her into any Idols Temple , shee would extend her voice so loud against the same , that every one should heare it . About thrée of the clocke they were led as shéepe to the slaughter , where they constantly persisted in the profession of the true Religion .

The widow being ascended the Ladder shooke out of her hands a woodden crosse , which they had by force affixed thereto , whereat the multitude were so provoked , that they began to throw stones and staves at her , so as the hangman having turned her off the Ladder cut the rope by and by , letting her fall halfe dead into the fire , wherein she yéelded up her soule into the hands of God , as also her sister did .

¶ Being now come to the yeare , 1588. it gives us just occasion to call to mind that miraculous deliverance of our noble Quéene and Countrey , from the intended invasion of the Spaniards the same yeare . The memoriall whereof , that it might the rather be continued to the ages succéeding , deserves by way of history here to bee inserted as in its due and proper place . Of which deliverance it may truly be said ( all things considered ) that it was the Lords doing , and it is marvellous in our eyes . The true relation whereof here followeth .

¶ A briefe discourse touching the great preparations made by the Spaniards , and other Romish Catholikes , for that invincible Navy , intended for the invading and surprising of the Realme of England , together with their utter overthrow .

HEr Majesty of England having had intelligence from sundry places of the great and diligent preparation of the King of Spaine in divers parts both by sea and land , not onely of the strongest ships in all places within his dominions , but of all sorts of provision necessary for so mighty a Fléet , as hee intended to set forth ; and these rumors of warre , which before were but The Spanish navy prepard to invade England . sleight , daily increasing , at last it was certainely confirmed by the newes on all sides , that in Spaine there was an invincible Navy preparing against England ; that the most famous captaines in military knowledge , and the best souldiers were sent for into Spaine , from Italy , Sicily , yea from America . For the Pope and some religious Spaniards , and English fugitives , now recalled the Spaniard to the cogitation of surprising of England , which purpose was interrupted by the Portugall warres . They exhorted him earnestly to doe God this service , that had done so much for him ; now that he enjoyed Portugall with the West-Indies , and many rich Islands , to adde England to all , were an especiall service of God , fit for his Catholike Majesty . By this meanes hee might adde these flourishing Kingdomes to his Empire , and so kéepe the Low-countries in peace , and secure the navigations to both Indies . That the preparations of Spaine were so great that no power was able to resist it . They made him beléeve that it was an easier matter to overcome England , than to overcome the Dutchland , because the navigation from Spain to England was much shorter , than to the Netherlands . And by surprising of England the other would easily follow .

Hereupon the consultation began to be had , of Consultation about the best way & means how to oppresse England . the best way and meanes to oppresse England . Alvarus Bassanus , the Marquesse of S. Crosse , who was chiefe commander in the Navy , advised first to make sure some part of Holland or Zealand , by the Land forces of the Duke of Parma , and by sending before some Spanish ships , so to take some place on a sudden , where the Spanish Navy might have a receptacle , and from whence the invasion might with convenience begin . For in the English sea , which is troublesome , the windes oft changing , and the tides unknowne , the Navy could not be in safety . With him agréed Parma who much urged this expedition . Yet others disliked this counsell , as a matter of great difficulty and danger , of long time , of much labor , of great expence , and uncertaine successe . And that neither secretly nor openly it could be performed , and easily hindered by the English . These thought that with the same labour and expences England might be won : and the victory would be sure , if a well prepared army from Spaine might with a strong Navy be landed on Thames ●oe , and of a sudden surprise London the chiefe City , by an unexpected assault . This séemed a thing most easie to be effected .

The Duke of Parma also in Flanders , by the The Duke of Parma plays his part . commandement of the Spaniard , built ships , and a great company of small broad vessels , each one able to transport thirty horse , with bridges fitted for them severally , And hired mariners from the East part of Germany . And provided long pieces of wood , sharpened at the end , and covered with yron , with hooks on the one side ; And twenty thousand vessels , with an huge number of fagots , and placed an army ready in Flanders , of an 103. companies of foot , and foure thousand horsemen . Among these were seven hundred English fugitives , which were had of all other in most contempt . Neither was Stanley respected or heard , who was set over the English , nor Westmerland , nor any other who offered their help : but for their impiety towards their owne countrey were shut out from all consultations , and as men unominous rejected , not without detestation . And Pope Sixtus the fifth , that in such a purpose would not be wanting sent Cardinall Alan into The Pope excommunicates the Queen , &c. Flanders , and renued the Buls declaratory of Pius 5. and Gregory the thirtéenth . He excommunicateth the Quéen , deposeth her , absolveth her subjects from all allegiance , and as if it had béen against the Turks and Infidels , he set forth in print a Conceat , wherein he bestowed plenary indulgences , out of the treasure of the Church ( besides a million of gold , or ten hundred thousand Duckats , to be distributed , ( the one half in hand , the other halfe when either England or some famous haven therein should be won ) upon all them that would joyne their helpe against England . By which meanes the Marquesse of Burgain , of the house of Austria , the Duke of Pastrana , Armady Duke of Savoy , Vespasian Gonzaga , Id. Medices , and divers other noblemen were drawn into these wars .

Quéene Elizabeth , that she might not be surprised at unawares , prepared as great a Navy as she could , and with singular care and providence maketh ready all things necessary for war . And she her selfe , which was ever most judicious in discerning of mens wits and aptnesse , and The Queen selects out such able and serv●ceable men as were fit● est to undertake so great implosment . most happy in making choice , when she made it out of her owne judgement , and not at the commandement of others , d●signed the best and most serviceable to each severall imployment . Over the whole Navy she appointed the Lord Admirall Charles Howard , in whom shee reposed much trust ; and sent him to the West parts of England , where Captaine Drake , whom she made Viceadmirall , joyned with him . She commanded Henry Seimor , the second sonne to the Duke of Somerset , to watch upon the Belgicke shore with forty English and Dutch shippes , that the Duke of Parma might not come out with his forces . Albeit some were of opinion , that the enemy was to be expected , and set upon by land forces , according as it was upon deliveration resolved , in the time of Henry the eighth , when the French brought a great Navy upon the English shore .

For the land fight , there were placed on the Order taken about the land fight . South shores twenty thousand : And two armies besides were mustered of the choicest men for war . The one of these which consisted of 1000 , horse , twenty two thousand foot , was the Earle of Leicester set over , and camped at Tilbury on the side of Thames . For the enemy was resolved first to set upon London . The other army was governed by the Lord Hunsdon , consisting of thirty foure thousand foot , and two thousand horse , to guard the Quéene .

The Lord Grey , Sir Francis Knolles , Sir Iohn Norice , Sir Richard Bingham , Sir Roger Williams , men famously knowne for military experience , were chosen to conferre of the land fight . These thought fit that all those places should be fortified , with men and munition , which were commodious to land in , either out of Spaine , or out of Flanders , as Milford haven . Falmouth , Plimmouth , Portland , the Isle of Wight , Portsmouth , the open side of Kent called the Downes , the mouth of Thames , Harwich , Yarmouth , Hul , &c. That trained souldiers through all the maritime provinces should méet upon warning given , to defend these places : that they should , by their best meanes and power , hinder the enemy to take land ; if he should take land , then should they wast the Countrey all about , and spoyle every thing that might be of any use to the enemy , that so hee might find no more victuals then what he brought upon his shoulders with him . And that by continuall alarums the enemy should find no rest day or night . But they should not try any battell , untill divers Captaines were met together with their companies . That one Captaine might be named in every shire which might command .

Two yeares before , the Duke of Parma considering how hard a matter it was to end the Belgicke A Counsell about peace pretended on the adversaries part , whilest they intended to make war . warre , so long as it was continually nourished and supported with ayde from the Quéene , he moved for a treaty of peace , by the meanes of Sir Iames Croft one of the privy Counsell , a man deshous of peace , and Andrew Loe a Dutchman , and professed that the Spaniard had delegated authority to him for this purpose . But the Quéene fearing that there was some cunning in this séeking of peace , that the friendship betwéene her and the confederate Princes might bee dissolved , and that so they might secretly be drawne to the Spantard ; she deferred that treaty for some time . But now , that the wans on both sides prepared might be turned away , shee was content to treat of peace ; It is the honor of a King , saith Solomon , to search out a thing . Delegats sent into Flanders about a treaty of peace but so , as still holding the weapons in her hand .

For this purpose in February Delegats were sent into Flanders , the Earle of Darby , the Lord Cobham , Sir Iames Croft , Doctor Dale , and doctor Rogers . These were received with all humanity on the Dukes behalfe , and they presently sent Doctor Dale to him , that a place might be appointed for their treating , and that they might see the authority delegated to him by the Spanish King . Hee appointed the place néere to Ostend , not in Ostend , which then was holdē of English against the King . His authority delegated he promised then to shew , when they were once met together . Hee wished them to make good spéed in the businesse , lest somewhat might fall out in the meane time which might trouble the motions of peace . Richardotus spake somewhat more plainly , That he knew not what in this interim should be done against England .

Not long after , Doctor Rogers was sent to the Prince , by an expresse commandement from the Quéene , to know the truth , whether the Spaniard had resolved to invade England , which he and Richardotus séemed to signifie . He affirmed , that he did not so much as thinke of the invasion of England , when he wished that the busines might proced with spéed : and was in a manner offended with Richardotus , who denied that such words fell from him .

The twelfth of April the Count Aremberg , Champigny , Richardotus , D. Maesius , and Garnier , delegated from the Prince of Parma , met with the English , and ●éelded to them the honour both in walking and sitting . And when they affirmed that the Duke had full authority to treat of peace , the English moved , thot first a truce might be made . Which they dented ; alledging that that thing must néeds be hurtfull to the Spaniard , who had for six moneths maintained a great army , which might not be dismissed upon a truce , but upon an absolute peace . The English urged , That a Truce was promised before they came into Flanders . The Spauiard against that held , That sixe moneths since a Truce was promised ; which they granted , but was not admitted . Neither was it in the Quéenes power to undertake a Truce for Holland and Zealand , who dayly attempted hostility . The English moved instantly , that the Truce might be generall for all the Quéenes Territories , and for the Kingdome of Scotland : but they would have it but for foure Dutch towns which were in the Quéens hands ; that is , Ostend , Flushing , Bergen up Zom , and the Briel ; and these onely during the Treating , and twenty daies after ; and that in the mean time it might bee lawfull for the Quéene to invade Spaine , or for the Spaniard to invade England , either from Spain or Flanders . At last , when the English could not obtaine an abstinence from armes , and could by no means sée the Charter by which the Duke of Parma was authorised to treat of peace ; they proposed these things , That the antient leagues betwéene the Kings of England and the Dukes of Burgondy might bee renewed and confirmed ; That all the Dutch might fully enjoy their own priviledges ; That with fréedome of conscience they might serve God ; That the Spanish and forraine fouldiers might bee put out of Dutchland , that neither the Dutch nor their neighbouring nations might feare them . If these things might be granted , the Quéene would come to equall conditions conceming the townes which now she held ( that all might know , that she tooke tooke up armes not for her owne gaine , but for the necessary defence both of her selfe and of the Dutch ) so that the money which is owing therefore be repayed . To the which they answered , that for renewing the old leagues there should be no difficulty , when they might have a friendly conference of that thing . That concerning the priviledges of the Dutch , there was no cause why forraine Princes should take care , which priviledges were most favourably granted not onely to provinces and townes reconciled , but even to such as by force of armes are brought into subjection . That forraine souldiers were held upon urgent necessity , when as Holland , England , and France were all in armes .

Touching those Townes taken from the king of Spaine , and the repaying of the money , they answered , That the Spaniard might demand for many myriads of Crownes to be from the Quéene repayed him , as the Belgicke war hath cost him since the time that she hath favoured and protected the Dutch against him .

At this time Doctor Dale by the Quéens command , going to the Duke of Parma , did gently expostulate with him touching a booke printed there , set out lately by Cardinall Allen , where in he exhorts the Nobles and people of England and Ireland to joyn themselves to the King of Spains forces , under the conduct of the Prince of Parma , for the execution of the sentence of Pope Sixtus the fifth against the Quéene , declared by his Bull ; in the which she is declared an heretike , illegitimate , cruell against Mary Quéene of Scots , and her subjects were commanded to help Parma against her : ( for at that time a great number of those Bulls and Books were printed at Ant werp to be dispersed through England . ) The Duke denied that he had séen such a Bull or Booke , neither would he doe any thing by the Popes authority , as for his owne King , him he must obey . Yet hee said , he so observed the Quéen for her princely vertues , that after the King of Spaine he offered all service to her . That he had perswaded the King of Spaine to yéeld to this treaty of peace , which is more profitable for English than Spanish : for if they should be overcome they would easily repaire their losse , but if you be overcome the Kingdome is lost .

To whom Dale replyed , That our Quéea was sufficiently furnished with forces to defend the Kingdome . That a Kingdome will not easily be gotten by the fortune of one battell , séeing the King of Spaine in so long a warre is not yet able to recover his antient patrimony in the Netherlands .

Well , quoth the Duke , be it so , these things are in Gods hands .

After this the Delegates contended among themselves by mutuall replications , weaving and unweaving the same web . The English were earnest in this , that fréedome of religion might be granted at least for two yeares to the confederate Prov●●ces . They answered , That as the King of Spain had not intreated that for English Catholikes ; so they hoped the Quéen in her wisedome would not intreat any thing of the King of Spaine which might stand against his honor , his oath , and his cons●tence .

When they demanded the money due from the States of Brabant , it was answered , That the money was lent without the Kings authority or privity : but let the account be taken , how much the money was , and how much the King hath spent in these wars , ond then it may appeare who should looke for repayment .

Thus the English of set purpose were from time to time driven off , untill the Spanish fléet was come néere the English shore , and the noise of Guns were heard from Sea . Then had they leave to depart , and were by the Delegates honorably brought to the borders néere to Calts . The Duke of Parma had in the meane time brought all his forces to the Sea shore .

Thus this conference came to nothing ; undertaken by the Quéene , as the wiser then thought , to avert the Spanish fléet ; continued by the Spaniard , that he might oppresse the Quéene , being as he supposed unprovided , and not expecting the danger . So both of them tryed to use time to their best advantages .

In fine the Spanish Fléet well furnished with Preparation for setting forth of the Spanish fleet men , munition , Engines , and all warlike preparation , the best indéed that was ever séen upon the Ocean , called by that arrogant title the Invincible Navy , consisting of a hundred and thirty ships , wherein there were ninetéene thousand two hundred ninety ; Mariners eight thousand thrée hundred and fifty : chained rowers eleven thousand and eighty : great Ordnance eleven thousand six hundred and thirty . The chiefe commander was Perezius Gusmannus , Duke of Medina Sidonia ; ( For Antonius Colunma Duke of Palian and Marquesse of Saint Crosse , unto whom the chiefe government was allotted , dyed whilest things were preparing . ) And under him also Ioannes Martinus Ricaldus , a man of great experience in Sea affaires .

The 30. of May they loosed out of the River The time when the navy set out . Tagus , and purposing to hold their course to the Groine , in Gallitia , they were beaten and scattered by a tempest : thrée Gallies by the helpe of David Gwin an English servant , and by the perfidiousnesse of the Turkes which rowed , were caried away into France . The Fléet with much adoe after some dayes came to the Groine and other harbours néere adjoyning . The report was , The great fleet sore shaken with a tempest . that the Fléet was so shaken with this tempest , that the Quéen was perswaded , that she was not to expect that Fléet this yeare . And six Francis Walsingham , Secretary , wrote to the Lord Admirall , that he might send backe foure of the greatest shi●s , as if the war had béen ended . But the Lord Admirall did not easily give credit to that report ; yet with a gentle answer entreated him to beléeve nothing hastily in so important a matter : As also that he might be permitted to kéepe those Shippes with him which hée had , though it were upon his owne charges . And finding a favourable winde turned Sailes towards Spaine , to surprise the enemies shaken Ships in their harbours . When he was not far from the shore of Spaine , the winde turned , and hée being charged to defend the English shore , fearing that the enemies unséene might by the same wind be driven to England , he returned unto Plimmouth .

Now with the same winde , the twelfth of Iuly , the duke of Medina with his fléet departed from the Groine . And after a few daies he sent Rodericus Telius into Flanders , to advertise the duke of Parma , giving him warning that the fléet was approaching , and therefore he was to make himselfe ready . For Medina his Commission was to joyne himselfe with the Ships and Souldiers of Parma ; and under the protection of his Fléet , to bring them into England , and to land his land forces upon Thames side .

The sixtéenth day ( saith the relator ) there was The Spanish Navy the second time scattered . a great calme , and a thicke cloud was upon the Sea till noone : then the North winde blowing roughly , and again the West winde till midnight , and after that the East ; the Spanish Navy was scattered , and hardly gathered together untill they came within the sight of England the ninetéenth day of Iuly . Upon which day the Lord Admirall was certified by Flemming ( who had béene a Pyrate ) that the Spanish Fléet was entred into the English Sea , which the Mariners Flemming a Pyrate discovers the Spanish fleet to the English . call the Channell , and was discryed neere to the Lisard . The Lord Admirall brought forth the English Fléet into the Sea , but not without great difficulty , by the skill , labour , and alacrity of the souldiers and mariners , every one labouring ; yea the Lord Admirall himselfe put his hand to this worke .

The next day the English Fléet viewed the The fashion of the Spanish fleet described . Spanish Fléet comming along with Towers like Castles in height , her front crooked like the fashion of the Moone , the hornes of the front were extended one from the other about seven miles , or as some say eight miles asunder , sailing with the labour of the windes , the Ocean as it were groaning under it ; their saile was but slow , and yet at full saile before the winde . The English were willing to let them hold on their course , and when they were passed by , got behind them , and so got the help of the winde .

Upon the one and twentieth of Iuly , the Lord Admirall of England sent a Pinace before , called the Defiance , to denounce the battell by shooting off some péeces . And being himselfe in the Arch-Royall ( the , English Pretorian ship or Admirall ) he set upon a ship which he tooke to be the Spanish Admirall , but it was the ship of Alfonsus Leva . Upon that he bestowed much shot . Presently Drake , Hawkins , and Forbisher came The first fight in upon the Spanish hindmost ships which Ricaldus governed . Upon these they thundred . Ricaldus laboured as much as lay in him to stay his men , who fled away in their Navy , untill his ship beaten and much battered with many shot hardly recovered the Fléet . Then the Duke Medina gathered together his dissipated Fléet , and setting up more saile , held on their course , Indéed they could doe no other , for the English had gotten the advantage of winde , and their ships were much more nimble , and ready with incredible celerity to come upon the enemy with a full course , and then to turne and returne , and be on every side at their pleasure . After a long fight , and that each of them had taken some triall , as of their owne courage , so of the Spaniards also , the Lord Admirall thought good not to continue the same any longer , in regard that forty ships were then absent , which at that instant were scarce drawne out of Plimmouth Haven .

The night following , Saint Katherine a Spanish ship , being sore torne with the fight , was received into the middest of the Navy to be mended . Here a great Cantabrian ship of Oquenda , wherein was the Treasurer of the Campe , by force of Gun-powder that had taken fire , was fired : yet it was quenched in time by the shippes that came to helpe her . Of these that came to helpe the fired ship , one was a Galeon , in which was Petrus Waldez ; the foremast of the Galeon was caught in the tak●ing of another ship , and broken . This was taken by Drake , who sent Waidez to Dartmouth , and a great summe of money , viz. fifty five thousand duckats , which he distributed amongst the souldiers . This Waldez comming into Drakes presence , kissed his hand , and told him they had all resolved to die , if they had not béene so happy as to fall into his hands , whom he knew to be noble . That night be was appointed to set forth light , but neglected it ; and some Germane Merchant ships comming by that night , he thinking them to be enemies followed them so far , that the English Navy rested all night when they could sée no light set forth . Neither did he nor the rest of the Navy finde the Admirall untill the next day at Even . The Admirall all the night procéeding with the Beare and the Mary Rose did carefully follow the Spaniards with watchfulnesse . The Duke was busied Anno 1620. in ordering his Navy . Alfonsus Leva was commanded to joyne the first and last companies . Every ship had his station assigned according to that prescribed forme which was appointed in Spaine ; it was present death to forsake his station . This done , he sent Gliclius an Anceani to Parma , which might declare to him in what case they were , and left that Cantabrian ship of Oquenda to the winde and Sea , having taken out the money and mariners , and put them in other ships . Yet it séemeth that he had not care of all : for that Ship the same day with fifty Mariners and souldiers lamed , and halfe burnt , fell into the hands of the English , and was carried to Weymuth .

The thrée and twentieth of the soone moneth , the Spaniards having a favourable North winde turned sailes upon the English ; the English being much readier in the use of their ships , fet about a compasse for the winde , and having gotten advantage of the winde , they came to the fight on both sides . They fought a while confusedly with variable successe : whilest on the one side the English with great courage delivered the London ships which were inclosed about by the Spaniards ; on the other side the Spaniards by valour fréed Ricaldus from the extreme danger he was in : great were the effulminatiōs which by beating of Ordnances were heard this day . But the losse ( by the good providence of God ) fell upon the Spanish side , their ships being so high that the shot went over our English ships ; and the English having such a faire mark at their taller ships never shot in vaine . Amidst which encounters , Cock an Englishman , being caught indéed in the middest of the Spanish ships , could not be recovered , but perished , howbeit with great honor he rebenged himselfe . Thus a long time the English ships with great agility were sometimes upon the Spaniards , giving them the one side , and then the other , and presently were off againe , and still tooke the Sea , to make themselves ready to come in againe . Whereas the Spanish ships being of great burthen were troubled and hindred , and stood to bée markes for the English Bullets . For all that the Admirall would not admit the English to The Admirall would not suffer his ships to come to grapple with the Spanish . come to boord their ships , because they had a full army in their ships , which he had not ; their ships were many in number , and greater , and higher , that if they had come to grapple , as some would have had if , the English being much lower then the Spanish ships must néeds have had the worst of them that fought from the higher ships . And if the English had béen overcome , the losse would have béen greater than the victory could have béen ; for ours being overcome would have put the kingdome in hazard .

The foure and twentieth day of Iuly they gave over fighting on both sides . The Admirall sent some small Barkes to the next English shore , to supply the provision ; And divided all his Navy into foure squadrons : The first whereof was under his owne government ; the next Drake governed ; the third Hawkins ; the last Forbisher . And he appointed out of every squadron certaine little ships , which on divers sides might set upon the Spaniards in the night , but a sudden calme tooke them , and so that advice was without effect .

The five and twentieth day , being S. Iames The third fight . day , S. Anne the Galeon of Portugall , not being able to hold course with the rest , was set upon by some small English ships . To whose aide came in Leva , and Didacus Telles Enrigues with thrée Galeasses : which the Admirall and the Lord Thomas Howard espying , made in against the Galeasses ( the calme was so great that they were drawne in by boats with cords ) and did so beat upon the Galeasses with great shot , that with much adoe , and not without great losse , they hardly recovered the Galeon . The Spaniards reported that the Admirall of Spaine was that day in the hindmost company , and being come néerer the English ships then before , was sore beaten with the English great Ordnance , many men slain in her , her great mast overthrowne . And after that the Admirall of Spaine , accompanied with Ricaldus and others , did set upon the English Admirall , who by the benefit of the winde suddenly turning escaped . The Spaniards hold on their course againe , and send to the Duke of Parma , that with all spéed he should joyne his ships with the Kings Fléet . These things the English knew not , who write that ●he● had stricken the Lanthorne from one of the Spanish ships , the stemme from another , and had sore beaten a third , doing much harme to her . That the Non Parigdy , and the Mary Rose fought a good while with the Spaniards ; and the Triumph being in danger , o●her ships came in good time to help her .

The next day the Lord Admirall knighted the Knights made . Lord Thomas Howard , The Lord Sheffield , Roger Townesend , Iohn Hawkins , and Martin Forbisher , for their valour well imployed in the last fight . After this they resolved not to set upon the enemy untill they came into the straight of Calis , where Henry Seimor , and William Winter staid for their comming . Thus with the faire gale the Spanish Fléet go●th forward , and the English followed . This great Spanish Armadoe was so far from being estéemed Invincible in the opinions of the English , that many yong men and Gentlemen , in hope to be partakers of a famous victory against the Spaniards , provided ships of their owne charges , and joyned themselves to the English Fléet ; among whom were the Earles of Essex , of Northumberland , of Noblemen and Gentlemen joyne with the fleet . Cumberland , Thomas and Robert Cecilles , Henry Brookes , William Hatton , Robert Cary , Ambrose Willoughby , Thomas Gerard , Arthur Gorge , and other Gentlemen of good note and quality .

The seven and twentieth day at Even , the Purposing to execute their designe on friday the 12. of August , the night being dark , but how happily the same was prevented , reade the next section following . Spainards cast anchor néere to Calis , being admonished of their skilfull Sea-men , that if they went any further , they might be indangered by force of that tide to be driven into the North Ocean . Néere to them stood the English Admirall with his Fléet within a great Guns shot . To the Admirall Seimor and Winter now joyne their ships ; so that now there were an hundred and forty ships in the English Fléet , able and well furnished for fight , for saile , and to turne which way was néedfull : and yet there were but fiftéen of these which bore the burden of the battell and repulsed the enemy . The Spaniard , as often he had done before , so now with great earnestnesse sent to the Duke of Parma to send forty flie boats , without the which they could not fight with the English , because of the greatnesse and slownesse of their owne ships , and the agility of the English ships : And intreating him by all meanes now to come to Sea with his army , which army was now to be protected as it were under the wings of the Spanish Annadoe , untill they tooke land in England .

But the Duke was unprovided , and could not come out at an instant . The broad shippes with flat bottomes being then full of chinkes must bée mended . Victuals wanted and must be provided . The Mariners being long kept against their wills beganne to shrinke away . The Ports of Dunkerke and Nieuport , by which he must bring his army to the sea , were now so beset with the strong ships of Holland and Zealand , which were Anno 1588. furnished with great and small munition , that he was not able to come to Sea , unlesse he would come upon his owne apparent destruction , and cast himselfe and his men wilfully into a headlong danger . Yet he omitted nothing that might be done , being a man eager and industrious , and inflamed with a desire of overcomming England .

But Quéene Elizabeth her providence and A notable stratagem of the English . care prevented both the diligence of this man , and the credulous hope of the Spaniard : for by her commandement the next day the Admirall tooke eight of their worst ships , charging the Ordnance therein up to the mouth with small shot , nailes , and stones , and d●essed them with wilde fire , pitch , and rosin , and filled them full of brimstone and some other matter fit for fire , and these being set on fire by the ministery and guiding of Yong and Prowse , were secretly in the night by the helpe of the winde set full upon the Spanish Fléete , which on Sunday the seventh of August they sent in among them as they lay at anchor .

When the Spaniards saw them come néere , the flame shining and giving light all over the sea ; they supposing those ships , besides the danger of fire , to have béen also furnished with deadly Engines , to make horrible destruction among them ; lifting up a most hideous wofull cry , some pull up anchors , some for haste cut their Cables , they set up their sailes , they apply their oares , and striken with a Pannick terror , in great haste they ●ed most confusedly . Among them the Pretorian galleasse floating upon the Seas , her rudder being broken , in great danger and feare drew towards Calis , and sticking in the Sand was taken by Amias Preston , Thomas Gerard , and Harvey ; Hugh Moncada the governor was slaine , the soldiers and Mariners were either killed or drowned ; In her there was found great store of Gold , which fell to be the prey of the English . The ship and Ordnance fell to the share of the Governour of Calts .

The Spaniards report , that the Duke when he saw the fiery ships comming commanded all the fléet to pull up their anchors , but so , as the danger being past , every ship might return again to his station : and he himselfe returned , giving a signe to the rest by shooting off a Gun ; which was heard but of a few , for they were far off scattered , some into the open Ocean , some through feare were driven upon the shallowes of the coast of Flanders .

Over against Graveling the Spanish fléet began to gather themselves together . But upon The 4. sight before Graveling , Aug 8. them came Drake and Fenner , and battered them with great Ordnance : to these Fènton , Southwell , Béeston , Crosse , Riman , and presently after the Lord Admiral , Thomas Howard , and Sheffield came in and all joyned together . The Duke Medina , Leva , Oquenda , Ricaldus , and others with much adoe getting themselves out of the shallows sustained the English force as well as they might , untill most of their ships were pierced and torne ; the Galleon S. Matthew , governed by Diego Pimentellus , comming to aide Francis Toletan , being in the S. Philip , was pierced and shaken with the reiterated shots of Seimor and Winter , and driven to Ostend , and was at last taken by the Flushingers . The S. Philip came to the like end ; so did the Galleon of Biscay and divers others .

The last day of this moneth , the Spanish fléet striving to recover the straights again , were driven toward Zealand . The English left off pursuing them , as the Spaniards thought , because they saw them in a manner cast away ; for they could not avoid the shallowes of Zealand . But the winde turning , they gat them out of the shallowes , and then began to consult what were best for them to doe . By common consent they resolved to returne into Spaine by the Northerne Seas , for they wanted many necessaries , especially shot , their ships were torne , and they had no hope that the Duke of Parma could bring forth his forces . And so they tooke the Sea , and followed the course toward the North. The English Navy followed , and sometimes the Spanish turned upon the English , insomuch that it was thought by many that they would turne backe againe .

¶ A description of the Queenes comming to the Campe at Tilbury , with the manner of her behaviour there , as it is related by a Popish Spie , in a letter written here in England to Mendea . The Copy of which letter by good happe was found in the chamber of one Richard Leigh a Seminary Priest , as well in French as English : which Priest was executed for high Treason whilest the Spanish Armado was on the Sea .

SHée caused also , saith he , an army to incampe néere the Sea side upon the river of Thames . The Queene comes to the campe at Tilbury . After the army was come thither , she would not by any advice be stayed , but for comfort of her people , and to shew her owne magnanimity of heart , she went thereunto , lying at that time betwéen the City of London and the sea , under the charge of the Earle of Leicester , placing her selfe betwéen the Enemy and her City ; and there she viewed her army , passing through it divers times , and lodging in the borders of it , returned againe and dined in the army . First viewing from place to place the people as they were by their Countries lodged and quartered by their severall camps . Afterwards when they were all reduced into battell , prepared as it were for fight , she reduced round about with a Leaders staffe in her hand , only accompanied with the Generall and thrée or foure others attending upon her : but yet to shew her state ( I well marked it ) she had the sword carried before her by the Earle of Ormond . There shée was generally saluted with cryes , with shouts , with all tokens of love , of obedience , of readinesse , and willingnesse to fight for her , as seldome hath the like béen séen in an army , considering shée was a Quéene . All which tended to shew a marvellous concord in a mutuall love betwéen a Quéen and her subjects , and of reverence and obedience of subjects to their Soveraigne ; all which shée requited with very princely thankes and a good spéech .

I could enlarge the description hereof with many more particulars of mine owne sight ; for thither I went as many others did , and all that day wandring from place to place , I never heard any word spoken of her , but in praising her for her stately person and princely behaviour , and in praying for her life and safety , with cursing of all her enemies , both traitors and all Papists , with earnest desire to venture their lives for her safety . And besides such particular acclamations , the whole army in every quarter did so deboutly at certaine times sing in her hearing , in very tunable manner , divers Psalmes put into forme of prayers , in praise to Almighty God , no waies to be misliked , that she greatly commended them , Anno 1588. and with very earnest spéech thanked God with them . This that I write you may be sure I doe not with any comfort , but to give you these manifest arguments , that neither this Qéene doth discontent her people , nor her people doe shew any discontent in any thing they be commanded to doe for her service , as heretofore hath béen imagined .

The same day wherein the last fight was , the Duke of Parma , after his vowes offered to the Lady of Halla , came somewhat late to Dunkerk , and was received with some opprobrious words of the Spaniards , as if in favour of Quéene Elizabeth he had slipped the fairest opportunity that could be to doe the service . He to make some satisfaction , punished the purveiours that had not made provision of beere , bread , and victuals which was not yet ready nor imbarked ; secretly smiting at the insolency of the Spaniards , when he heard them glorying , that what way soever they came upon England , they would have an undoubted victory ; that the English were not able to endure the sight them . Bernardinus Mendoza did indéed by Bookes in France sing a foolish and lying triumphant For which a Papist sticks not to taxe him , writing upon this subject to Mendcza . The Spaniards dismaied fl●e away for feare . song before the victory . The English Admirall appointed Seimor and the Hollanders to watch upon the coast of Flanders , that the Duke of Parma should not come out ; himselfe followed the Spaniards upon their backes , untill they were past Edenborough frith .

The Spaniards séeing all hopes faile , and finding no other help for themselves but by flight , fled amaine , and never made stay . And so this great Navy , being thrée yeares preparing with great cost , was within a moneth overthrown , and after And all their preparations blasted : the English receiving small losse , viz. not one hundred men in all , nor one ship but that of Cockes . many were killed , being chased away ( of English there were not one hundred lost , nor one ship lost , saving that of Cocks ) was driven about all Britaine by Scotland , Orcades , Ireland , tossed and shaken with tempests , and much lessened , and came home without glory . Whereupon some money was coined with a Navy fléeing away at full saile , and this inscription , Venit , Vidit , Fugit , Other were coined with the ships fired , the navy confounded , in honour of the Quéene , inscribed , Dux foemina facti . As they fled , it is certain that many of their ships were cast away upon the shores of Scotland and Ireland . More then seven hundred soldiers and Mariners were cast up upon the Scottish shors , who at the Duke of Parma his intercession with the Scots King , the Quéene of England consenting , were after a y●are sent into Flanders . But they that were cast up upon the Irish shore by tempests came to more miserable fortunes ; for some were killed by the wilde Irish ; others by the Deputies command ; for he fearing that they might joyne themselves to the wild Irish ( & Bingham the Governor of Connach being once or twice commanded to slay them having yēelded , but refusing to doe it ) Fowle the under Marshall was sent , and killed them ; which cruelty the Quéen much condemned ; whereupon the rest being afraid , sick , and hungry , with their torne ships committed themselves to the sea , and many were drowned .

Quéene Elizabeth came in publike thankesgiving to Pauls Church , in a Chariot drawne Queen Elizabeth giveth thankes to God for so unexpected a deliverance . with two horses , her Nobles accompanying her with a very gallant traine through the stréets of London which were hung with blew cloth : the companies standing on both sides , were in their liveries ; the Banners that were taken from the enemies were spred ; shée heard the Sermon , anpublique thankes were rendred unto God with great joy . This publique joy was augmented when sir Robert Sidney , returning out of Scotland , brought from the King assurance of his noble minde and affection to the Quéene , and to religion ; which as in sincerity he had , established , so he purposed to maintaine with all his power . Sir Robert Sidney was sent to him when the Spanish fléet was comming , to congratulate and to give him thankes for his propense affection towards the maintenance of the common cause ; and to declare how ready she would be to help him if the Spaniards should land in Scotland ; and that he might recall to memory with what strange ambition the Spaniard had gaped for all Britaine , urging the Pope to excommunicate him , to the end that he might be thrust from the Kingdome of Scotland , and from the succession in England : and to give him notice of threatning of Mendoza and the Popes Nuncio , who threatned his ruine if they could worke it ; and therefore warned him to take especiall héed to the Scottish Papists .

The King pleasantly answered , That he looked for no other benefit from the Spaniard , then that which Polyphemus promised to Vlysses , to devoure him last after all his Fellowes were devoured .

¶ To close up this whole relation , heare what The odore Beza writes in certaine gratulatory Verses written in Latine , and sent unto her Majesty : the effect of which Verses is this in English . WIth Navy huge the Spaniard proud The English seas had spread , And all to set the English Crowne Upon the Spanish head . And would you gladly understand The cause of all this rout , Ambition first did lay the plot , And lucre brought them out . How well this pride thus puffed up A puffe did overthrow : And swelling wave such swelling wights How well did overflow . How well that Worrier of mankinde , That Spanish cruell Wolfe Was tost and tumbled up and downe Within the Ocean gulfe . And you for whom both all the windes And all the waters fight , O noble Queene , of all the world The only true delight . Goe forward still to rule for God , Ambition laid aside ; Goe forward still for Christ his Flocke In bounty to provide . That thou maist England governe long , Long England thee enjoy , As well a love unto the good , As to the bad annoy . From Geneva , besieged by the Duke of Savoy , the twelfth day of August , Anno 1589. Your Majesties most humble Orator . Theodore Beza .

¶ The death of the Duke of Guise , and Henry Anno 1598. the third King of France .

IT was not long after that the Duke of Guise , who was slain by the Lord Lougna at the kings Chamber doore , and King Henry the third were taken away ; he being the last of the house of Vallois , and dying without any lawfull heires of his body begotten .

The manner of whose death was thus . A Frier of the Order of Saint Dominicke , called Iames Clement , pretended hee had matters of great consequence to impart to the King : who being admitted into his presence , upon his knées presented the King with a Letter which he drew out of one sléeve ; which whilst the King attentively read , the Frier pulled forth a poysoned knife out of his other sléeve , wherewith he stabbed the King into the lower part of his belly . The King féeling himselfe hurt therewith , snaching it out of the wound , strucke the same into the Friers eye , who hasting to get away , the King crying out , His Lords and Gentlemen perceiving what the Frier had done , slew him presently with rapiers and swords . The King before hee died , having raigned fourtéene yeares and seven moneths , called for the King of Navarre , all the Princes , Lords and Noblemen , that were in his campe , and declared that the King of Navarre was the true lawfull heire to the Crowne of France ; willing them all to acknowledge him for their King , and that notice should likewise be given throughout all his camp and Kingdome also .

Thus the soveraigne Iudge of the world made The raigne of Henry the fourth over the kingdome of France . way for the entrance of Henry the fourth to have dominion over the Kingdome of France . Now howsoever from the yeare 1589. to this present yeare 1598. the Churches of Christ have séene marvellous changes , and how the league for a time made many furious onsets : yet it pleased God so to moderate things , that the faithfull were preserved from being persecuted ; yea , they obtained of their Prince many priviledges and favors . For the King in the first yeres of his raigne continuing in the profession of the true Religion , wherein he had béen bred and brought up , did manfully resist both these of the league , and the Spaniards , the great God of battels blessing the right and just wars undertaken by this Prince , to the confusion of all his enemies , till he fell to side with Popery ; though the affairs of his Kingdome gained but little thereby .

¶ A Note touching the Popes Bull.

THe Leaguers séeing what prosperous successe God gave King Henry the fourth in his wars undertaken against them , fearing that in the end all would yéeld unto him , they procured a new excommunication from Rome , against him and all his faithfull subjects , causing the same to bee published at Pont●e I'Arch in Normandy , by Marcellus Laudria●us a malapert Iesuite . The king , being advertised thereof , commanded his Court of Parliament holden at Cane , to proceed against Pope Gregory the fourtéenth who sent it , and his Nuncio that brought it , as against Tyrants , conspirators with Rebels , perturbers of the state , sowers of seditions , and the common and notorious enemies of God and all goodnesse .

Then taking the Popes Bull , he caused it to be fastened to a Gibbet at Tours , by the common hangman of the towne , and there to be consumed to ashes , to the great rejoycing of all the beholders .

¶ The History of one Margaret Pierrone , who chose rather to be burned her selfe , than willingly to burne her Bible , Anno 1593.

THere was one Margaret Pierrone borne in a village of Cambray called Sansay , who with her husband retired into the City of the Valencians . Now because she could not endure the bad qualities of a maid servant of hers , shee was by her said maid accused to the new sect-Masters sirnamed the Iesuites , for that shee had not béen in many yeares at the masse , as also for kéeping in her house a Bible , in reading whereof was her whole delight . They acquainting the Magistrate herewith , she was by and by apprehended : some friends sent her an inckling thereof before hand once or twice , that shée should get her some where out of the way : but the errand was not done , God having a purpose that she should beare ●vitnes of his truth , to fill up the number of those that were to die for the name of Iesus .

Being in prison , the Iudges calling her before them , said , Margaret , are you not willing to returne home unto your house , and there live with your husband and children ? Yes saith she , if it may stand with the good will of God . They added further , that they had so wrought with their Fathers the Iesuites , that in doing a small matter she might be set at liberty , If , saith she , it be not a thing contrary to Gods glory and mine owne salvation , you shall heare what I will say . No such thing Margaret , said they : for a scaffold shall be erected in the chiefe place of the City , upon which you are to present your self , and there to crave pardon for your offending the Law ; then a fire being kindled , you must cast your bible therein to bee consumed , without speaking any word at all .

I pray you my masters tell me , saith shee , Is my Bible a good booke , or no ? Yes , we confesse it is , said they , If you allow it to be good , said the woman , why would you have me cast it into the fire ? Only said they , to give the Iesuits content . Imagine it to be but paper that you burne , and then all is well enough , doe so much for saving your life , and we will meddle no more with you ; you may buy you another when you will .

They spent about two houres in perswading her hereunto , shewing how she might doe a lesse evill , that a greater good might come of it . By the help of God , saith shee , I will never consent to doe it . What would the people say , when they sée me burne my Bible ? will they not exclaime and say , yonder is a wretched woman indéed , that will burne the Bible wherein are contained all the Articles of our Christian faith ? I will burne my body sure , before that I will burne my Bible .

Then séeing she would in no sort conforme her selfe either to the will of the Iesuites , or to theirs , they caused her to be committed close prisoner , and to be fed only with bread and water , none to be permitted so much as to speake unto her , thinking by this hard usage to overcome her : but all was to no purpose . Being thus long shut up , and no newes heard of her one way or other , every one imagned that they had put her to death privily . Her Iudges were wi●●ing to have saved her life , sending often a Doctor unte her called N. of Vivendyne to turne her from her resolution ; Anno 1593. but he found it too hard a taske for him to effect , often confessing to them that sent him , that he found no cause at all in her why they should put her to death .

But on Wednesday the two and twentieth of Ianuary 1593. shee was condemned to be brought upon a stage set up in the Market place before the towne-house , there to sée her books burnt ; then her selfe to be strangled at a post , and her body dragged to the dunghill without the City . Shee comming to the place , and ascending the Scaffold , distinctly pronounced the Lords Prayer . Then seeing her books burned in her presence , she uttered these words with an audible voice ; you burne there the word of God , which your selves have acknowledged to be good and holy . Having againe repeated the Lords Prayer , she was strangled and died peaceably in the Lord , so as she was nothing altered in her colour after shee was dead , leaving to the Valencians the truth of this sentence , Pretious in the sight of the Lord is the martyrdome Psal. 116. 15. of his Saints ; and to the Iudges , and her hangmen the Iesuites , a perpetuall corrasive to their consciences .

¶ An English man burned at Rome .

IN the yeare 1595. about the end of May there was executed a young man at Rome about the age of five and twenty yeares , who went into the Church of Magdalen , where beholding their behaviour , being pricked forward with religious zeale and constant resolution , not being able to endure the sight of those horrible impieties which were there committed amongst them : As the Bishop was setting forward to goe on procession , this young man directed his way towards the Church porch : and as the procession began to passe forward he waited till the Bishop came that bare the Host , and in his going forth stepped to the pixe , plucking it out of his hands , threw it to the ground , saying aloud , ye wretched Idolaters , doe ye fall downe to a morsell of bread ? The people presently fell fell upon the young man ; yet without touching his person , notwithstanding the great stirre they made , he was from thence sent to prison to the Capitoll . Complaint being made thereof to Pope Clement the eighth touching all that which had happened ; He presently ordained that he which had done it should be burned the same day , for an example and terrour to all his companions . But some of the Popes Cardinals being then at hand , advised that he should be detained rather a while in prison , to be examined by all exquisite tortures , to make him confesse his fellowes , and who had set him on . Having kept him eight daies in prison , nothing could be drawne from him , but this speech , Such was the will of God .

When they saw they could not prevaile , his inditement was framed , and his sentence registred , namely that he was to passe from the Capitoll , naked unto his middle , and to weare on his head the forme of a Devill , or Dragon , his breeches painted all over with flames of fire , and thus being bound in a cart , to be burned alive , being first carried in this manner about the City .

The Patient understanding how he was to be handled , lifting up his eies , implored helpe from the Almighty ; and séeing how he was derided of all , continued in his devotion and prayers . He could not refraine from uttering somewhat against the life of the Cardinals and their associates , who hearing it , began to be in a rage , and that he might no longer bewray their wickednesse , they caused a great gagge to be forced into his mouth , which vexed him more then all the rest , when he testified , saying , How shall I call upon my God ? But he patiently submitted himselfe to endure all their cruelties ,

In this plight he was brought to Magdalens , where he had cast downe the Idoll , and there one of the hangmen cut off his hand before the doore : at which the patient being not much moved , his hand being set on a pole in the cart , the two tormentors made him féele the force of the fire , taking each of them a great torch in his hand flaming , with which they scortched and burned his flesh through all the city of Rome .

At length they arrived at the place called Campio de Pior , by which time the young man was brought into a pittifull case , being scortched all over his body , all blistered , and bloudy , having nothing whole but his head , which he now and then lifted up .

Being taken downe out of the cart , and séeing the post whereunto he was to be fastened with thrée chaines of yron ; he went of himselfe to the post , and falling on his knées kissed the chaines with which he was there to be bound till the sacrifice should be ended .

But before the fire was put to him , he was urged by Friers and Priests to worship an Idoll which they presented there before him . From which turning away his face , he shewed unto them his constant resolution to the contrary , holding on his Christian course unto the end : which he truly testified ; for as soone as the flames of fire seised on him , bowing his head hee quietly yéelded up his soule into the hands of God .

¶ The death and martyrdome of an old man of Millan , who was burned at Rome .

THe same yeare they burned an old man who for a long time had lyen in the Inquisitors cares . He dyed with great constancy and resolution . Before his death he was exhorted and importuned by the Monks to kisse a crucifix . He séeing their impudency , said , If ye take not this Idoll out of my sight , you will constraine me to spit upon it , which when they heard , he was sent away to the fire , and consumed to ashes .

¶ The troubles and persecution of Bartholomew Copin , a godly and religious martyr of Christ .

IN the yeare 1601. Bartholomew Copin of the valley of Luserne resorted unto a place called Ast in Piemont , with certaine merchandise , purposing to vent the same at a Faire there , which was to be kept the day following . It so fell out , that sitting at supper in the evening with sundry other Merchants , one amongst the rest began to use some spéech about the diversitios of Religions , and there withall spake somethin● tending to the disgrace of those of the valleyes of Angrougne and the neighbour villages .

Copin hearing such spéeches cast forth against his Brethren , as he little expected from men of that sort , and also against their Religion , all which tended to the dishonour of God ; hee feared lest it should be offensively taken , if he should not make some reply unto those blasphemies which he heard with his , eares , and so answer him who held such a discourse against the religion which himselfe professed . He who reproved Copin asked , Are you one of Vandois ? He answered , yes I am . And Anno 1601. what ? said the other , beléeve you not that God is in the Host ? No , said Copin . Oh , said the other , sée how false your Religion is ? My religion , said Copin , is no lesse true then God is God , and as certaine as I am sure to die .

The next day Copin was called before the Bishop of Ast , who told him that report had béen made to him of some offensive spéeches which hee had used the night past in his lodging : and therefore it behoved him now to acknowledge his fault , if he meant to obtaine pardon for the same , otherwise he must looke to be chastised according to his demerits .

Copin answered , he had uttered nothing , but that which he was first provided to speake ; nor had he said ought , but what he was resolved to maintain to the hazard of his life . He affirmed that God had bestowed upon him some worldly goods , as also a wife and children , but that he was not so glued in his affection to any of them , but he could bee Luke 9 23. content to forgoe them all , rather than the peace of a good conscience .

As touching his carriage and behaviour , if it pleased him , he said , to make enquiry thereof among the Merchants of Ast , they could all resolve him as touching his honest dealing : who also hee knew would witnesse with him , that hee had wronged none in all that time hee had conversed among them . And inasmuch as he was a Merchant traffiquing in and about his lawfull calling , he ought to be dismissed and to be no further molested . For if it were lawfull for Iewes and Turkes to trade in Faires and Markets , and to use commerce throughout Piemont ; that favor ought much more to be permitted unto him who was a Christian . And as touching the matter of Religion , whereabout he was accused , he medled not at all therewith for his owne particular , but had questions propounded to him concerning the same by others : in which regard leave was granted him to answer and to yéeld a reason of his faith in any place , to any whomsoever they were that should aske what he thought of the same : yea , liberty was granted even by his Excellency to those of the Valleyes of Vandoyes to answer any man to a question demanded ; provided that hee ? procéeded not to , teach and instruct others .

The Bishop regarded none of these allegations , but commanded he should be put into prison . The next day the Bishops Secretary came to visite Copin , testifying how much good will hee bore him ; advising him as a friend , that if he acknowledged not his fault , he was in great danger of his life .

Copin answered , that his life was in the hands Psal. 89. 47 , 48. of God , and that he would never séeke to save it to the prejudice of Gods glory : also , that he had not above two or thrée turnes to fetch here in this world , before he arrived in heaven ; and therefore prayed God so to assist him by his grace , that hee might never leave the strait way which leadeth thereto .

A few dayes after hee was examined by a Monke , who was an Inquisitor , in the presence of the Bishop , who vexed him a long while with his sugred discourse , and by faire words endeavoured to draw him to abjure his Religion . But Copin resisted him still by the holy Scriptures ; shewing that if he should now be ashamed of Christ Mat. 8. 38. and deny him , Christ might justly be ashamed of him , and utterly deny him before his heavenly father .

The Monke finished his dispute with this dogged farewell , Away thou cursed Lutherane , thou shalt goe to all the Devils in hell ; and when thou commest to be tormented amongst those uncleane spirits , then wilt thou remember these holy admonitions which wee have tendred unto thee for the saving of thy soule , but thou haddest rather goe to hell , than to reconcile thy selfe to thy holy Mother the Church . It is not long since , said Copin , that I was reconciled to the true Church .

After many violent assaults they gave way for his wife to come unto him , and with her one of his sons , promising them to set him at liberty to goe home with them , if hee would make amends for his fault committed , by acknowledging the same . They gave his son and wife leave , to this purpose , to stay supper with him in prison : during which time he used many exhor●ations tending to patience ; albeit the wife should depart to her house without an husband , or the child without his father : for be you well assured , said her , that God will be a better husband and a father unto you than ever I was or can be . For his owne part , he said , he was not bound to love wife or children more then Christ : besides , they had cause to rejoyce , and to think him happy , that God would honor him so farre as to beare witnesse to his truth with the losse of his life , and hoped , hee said , that God would be so favorable to him , as to support him under any torments he was to endure for his glories sake .

In conclusion hee commended his sonne and one daughter to his wives care , which God had given them in the married estate ; charging her againe and againe to sée them brought up vertuously and in the feare of God . He charged his sonne to obey his mother , so should he be made partaker of the promised blessing . He intreated them both to pray , for him , that God would fortifie him against all temptations . And thus having blessed his son , and taken leave of his wife , they were conducted out of the prison , and he shut up as hee was before .

The woman and her son were dissolved into teares , sighing and crying out , that it would have moved the stoniest heart to compassion : but this holy man , not contenting himselfe with that hee had said to them by word of mouth , writ unto his wife this Letter ensuing , the originall whereof she hath exhibited to us , written and signed with the hand of the said Copin , the inscription thus following .

¶ To my wel-beloved wife , Susanna Copin , from the Tower of Lucerna .

DEare yoke-fellow , I received much consolation by your comming to this place , and by so much the more as it was beyond my expectation ; and I suppose you also were not a little comforted that you had such an opportunity offered you , as to sup with me the last night , being Saturday the fiftéenth of September , 1601. I know not well what they aymed at in permitting you so to doe . But God ordereth all these things . But as farre as I can ghesse , it shall be the last time that ever we shall sup together in this life : and therefore pray to God that hee will not cease to be a comfort unto you . Trust you still in him , for hee hath promised never to leave nor forsake those that put their trust in him . God hath endued you with wisedome , governe your owne family in such sort , that our children Samuel and Martha may be obedient unto you : whom in the name and authority of God , I command that they obey you , for so the blessing of Almighty God shall light upon them .

Deare wife , be not over pensive for mee , for Anno 1605. if God hath ordained me now to attaine unto the end of my race , and that I must render into the hands of the Almighty my soule , which so long time he hath lent me ; my hope is , that of his holy and divine mercy he will receive it into his Kingdome , for his owne beloved Sonnes sake Iesus Christ our Lord , through whom I beléeve that my sinnes are forgiven , for the onely merit of his holy death and passion . Also my praier is , that he will assist me by the power of his holy spirit unto my last breath .

Be fervent in praier , and in all other parts of Gods worship and service , for this is the way to true blessednesse . Take no care about sending any thing unto me for these thrée wéeks , and then I pray you send me some money if you thinke good to give the Iaylor , and somewhat more for mine owne necessaries , if it please God I live so long . Also I pray you call to minde what I have often told you , namely how God prolonged King Hezechias Isa. 38 5. life for fiftéen yeares . But he hath preserved my life much longer ; for it is many yeares agoe since you saw me at the point of death , and through Gods goodnesse I am alive ; and I hope , yea I am assured that he will so long preserve me as shall be for his glory and my eternall good , through his only frée grace .

From the prison of Ast , the sixteenth of September , 1601.

The Bishop of Ast was somewhat troubled about this his prisoner ; for if he had let him go , he feared it would bréed some scandall , and many might thereby be emboldned to open their mouths wide against the Romane religion . Besides , there was a clause in the Contract made betwéene his Excellency and the people of Vandois , which exempted those of the religion from offence , in these words ; And if it shall fall out that they be asked or questioned withall in Piemont , about the cause of Religion , by any of his excellencies subjects , it shall be lawfull for those of the said Religion to answer without suffering any penall or personall punishment for the same .

Now Copin had a question put to him , in which respect he ought to have béen cléered . But the Bishop would by no meanes heare that hee had un●ustly imprisoned him ; and therefore that his death should not be laid to his charge , nor yet that hee should be sent away absolved , he sent the cause of his Endictment to Pope Clement the eighth , to know what should be done with him . We cannot learne what answer the Pope returned to the Bishop ; but not long after this good man was found dead in prison , not without some apparent suspition of his being strangled there ; lest if they had executed him in publique , the people should have been edified by his constancy .

Being dead , he was condemned to bee burned , and therefore having caused him to be brought out of priso● , they read his sentence openly , and the body was cast into the fire .

Thus have you the last among the Vandois , which is come to our knowledge , that were persecuted to death for the cause of Religion .

¶ Mention hath heretofore been often made of sundry bloudy massacres in forreine parts ; but wee are now come to fall upon the report of a businesse neerer home , which if the most wise and watchfull providence of God had not timely and graciously prevented , it would have ( to the ruine of our Church and state ) proved such a massacre , the like whereof the heart of man never conceived , the care of man never heard of , nor the tongue or pen of man could scarse ever have utteted ; namely , at one blow to have blowne up not onely the King , Quéene , and royall posterity , but the whole body of the state in generall . Now as the Church and State had each of them a share in this so admirable a deliverance from God upon the fifth day of November , Anno 1605. so each of them shewed their care , if it might be , for ever to perpetuate the praise of God for the same on the said day ; the one by stablishing an act of Parliament for it ; the other by publishing a forme of thanksgiving the better to effect it ; some expression whereof the Reader may hap to méet with at the end of the discourse following .

¶ A discourse touching the manner of the discovery of the Pouder-treason , with the examination of some of the Prisoners .

WHile this land and whole Monarchy flourished in a most happy and plentifull peace , as well at home as abroad , sustained and conducted by these two maine pillars of all good government , Piety and Iustice , no forraine grudge , nor inward whispering of discontentment any way appearing ; the King being upon his returne from his hunting exercise at Royston , upon occasion of the drawing néere of the Parliament time , which had béen twise prorogued already ; partly in regard of the season of the yeare , and partly of the Terme ; as the winds are ever stillest immediately before a storme ; and as the Sunne blenks often hottest to foretell a following showre ; so at that time of greatest calme did that secretly hatched thunder begin to cast forth the first flashes and flaming lightenings of the approaching tempest . For the Saturday of the wéeke immediately preceding the Kings returne , which was upon a Thursday ( being but ten daies before the Parliament ) the Lord Mountegle sonne and hoire to A letter delivered to the L. Mountegle the Lord Morley , being in his owne lodging ready to goe to supper at seven of the clocke at night , one of his Footmen ( whom he had sent of an errand over the stréet ) was met by an unknowne man of a reasonable tall personage , who delivered him a Letter , charging him to put it in my Lord his Masters hands . Which my Lord no sooner received , but that having broken it up , and perceiving the same to be of an unknowne and somewhat unlegible hand , and without either date or subscription , did call one of his men unto him for helping him to read it . But no sooner did he conceive the strange contents thereof , although hee was somewhat perplexed what construction to make of it ( as whether of a matter of consequence , as indéed it was , or whether some foolish devised Pasquil by some of his enemies to ●karre him from his attendance at the Parliament ) yet did he as a most dutifull and loyall subject conclude , not to conceale it , what ever might come of it . Whereupon , notwithstanding the latenesse and darkenesse of the night in that season of the yeare , hee presently repaired to his Majesties Palace at Revealed to the Earle of Salisbury . Whitehall , and there delivered the same to the Earle of Salisbury his Majesties principall Secretary . Whereupon the said Earle of Salisbury having read the Letter , and heard the manner of the comming of it to his hands , did greatly encourage and commend my Lord for his discretion ; telling him plainly , that whatsoever the purpose of the Letter might prove hereafter , yet did this accident put him in minde of divers advertisements he had received from beyond the seas , wherewith he had acquainted as well the King himselfe , as divers of his privy Counsellors , concerning some businesse the Papists were in both at home and abroad , making preparation for some combination among them against this Parliament time , for enabling them to deliver at that time to the King some petition for toleration of Religion : which should be delivered in some such Purpose of the Papists for delivering a petition to his Majesty to crav : toleration of religion . order , and so well backed , as the King should be loth to refuse their request . Like the sturdy Beggers , craving almes with one open hand , but carriing a stone in the other , in case of refusall . And therefore did the Earle of Salisbury conclude with the Lord Mountegle , that he would in regard of the Kings absence impart the same Letter to some more of his Majesties Counsell ; whereof my Lord Mountegle liked well : only adding this request by way of protestation , that whatsoever the event hereof might prove , it should not be imputed to him , as procéeding from too light and too suddaine an apprehension , that he delivered this Letter , being only moved thereunto for demonstration of his ready devotion and care for preservation of his Majesty and the State . And The Lord Chamberlain made privy to the letter by the Earle of Salisbury . thus did the Earle of Salisbury presently acquaint the Lord Chamberlaine with the said Letter . Whereupon they two in the presence of the Lord Mountegle , calling to minde the former intelligence already mentioned , which séemed to have some relation with this Letter : The tender care which they ever carried to the preservation of his Majesties person , made them apprehend , that some perillous attempt did thereby appears to be intended against the same ; which did the more néerely concerne the said Lord Chamberlaine to have a care of , in regard that it doth belong to the charge of his office to oversée as well all places of assembly where his Majesty is to repaire , as his highnesse owne private houses . And therefore did the said two Counsellors conclude , that they should joyn unto themselves thrée more of the Counsell , to wit , the Lord Admirall , the Earles of Worcester and Northampton to be also particularly acquainted with this accident : who having all of them concurred together to the re-examination of the contents of the said Letter , they did conclude , that how slight a matter it might at the first appeare to be , yet was it not absolutely to be contemned , in respect of the care which it behooved them to have of the preservation of his Majesties person .

Wherefore they resolved for two reasons , first Thought meet by the Counsellors to acquaint the King with the Letter . to acquaint the K. himselfe with the same before they procéeded to any further inquistition in the matter , as well for the expectation and experience they had of his Majesties fortunate Iudgement in cléering of obscure riddles and doubtfull mysteries ; as also because the more time would in the meane while be given for the practise to ripen , if any was , whereby the discovery might be the more cléere and evident , and the ground of procéeding thereupon more safe , just , and easie . And so according to their determination did the said Earle of Salisbury repaire to the King in his Gallery on Friday , being Alhallow day , in the afternoone , which was the day after his Majesties Upon Alhallow day the Earle of Salisbury , shewed the letter to the King . arrivall , and none but himselfe being present with his highnesse at that time , where without any other speech or judgement given of the Letter , but only relating simply the forme of the delivery thereof , he presented it to his Majesty , the contents whereof follow .

MY Lord , out of the love I beare to some of your friends , I have a care of your preservation . Therefore , I would advise you as you tender your life , to devise some excuse to shift off your attendance at this Parliament . For God and man have concurred to punish the wickednesse of this time . And thinke nor slightly of this advertisement , but retire your selfe into your country , where you may expect the event in safety . For though there be no apparance of any stir , yet I say , they shall receive a terrible blow this Parliament , and yet they shall not see who hurts them . This counsell is not to be contemned , because it may doe you good , and can doe you no harme ; for the danger is past so soone as you have burnt the Letter . And I hope God will give you the grace to make good use of it : To whose holy protection I commend you .

The King no sooner read the Letter , but after a little pause , and then reading it over againe , hée His Majesties judgement of the Letter . delivered his judgement of it in such sort , as hée thought it was not to be contemned , for that the stile of it séemed to be more quicke , and pithy , then is usuall to be in any Pasquill , or Libell ( the superfluities of idle braines . ) But the Earle of Salisbury perceiving the King to apprehend it déeplier then he looked for , knowing his nature , told him that he thought by one sentence in it , that it was like to be written by some foole or mad man , reading to him this sentence in it , For the danger is past so soone as you have burnt the Letter , which he said was like to be the saying of a foole : for if the danger was past so soone as the Letter was burnt , then the warning behooved to be of little availe , when the burning of the letter might make the danger to be eschewed . But the King on the contrary considering the former sentence in the Letter , That they should receive a terrible blow at this Parliament , and yet should not see who hurt them , Ioining it to the sentence immediately A terrible blow indeed ; at once to have wracked King , Queen , Prince , and Progeny , Religion , State , and all . following , already alledged , did thereupon conjecture , That the danger mentioned should bée some suddaine danger by blowing up of powder : For no other insurrection , rebellion , or whatsoever other private and desperate attempt could bée committed or attempted in time of Parliament , and the Authors thereof unséene , except onely it were by a blowing up of Powder , which might be performed by one base knave in a darke corner ; whereupon he was moved to interpret and construe the latter sentence in the Letter ( alledged by the Earle of Salisbury ) against all ordinary sence and construction in Grammar , as if by these words , For the danger is past so soone as you have burnt the Letter , should be closely understood the suddainty and quicknesse of the danger , which should be as quickly performed and at an end , as that Paper should be blazing up in the fire ; turning that word of As soone , to the sence of , As quickly : and therefore wished , that His Majesties opinion for searching of the under roomes of the Parliament house . before his going to the Parliament , the under roomes of the Parliament house might be well and narrowly searched . But the Earle of Salisbury wondering at this his Majesties commentary , which he knew to be so far contrary to his ordinary and naturall disposition , who did rather ever sin upon the other side , in not apprehending nor trusting due advertisement of practises and perils when he was truly informed of them , whereby he had many times drawne himselfe into many desperate dangers : and interpreting rightly this extraordinary Caution at this time to procéed from the vigilant care he had of the whole State , more then of his owne person , which could not but have all perished together , if this designement had succéeded : He thought good to dissemble still unto the King , that there had béene any just cause of such apprehension ; and ending the purpose with some merry jest on this subject , as his custome is , tooke his leave for that time . But though he séemed so to neglect it to his Majesty , yet his customable and watchfull care of the King and the State still bolling within him ; And having with the blessed Virgin Mary laid up in Anno 1605. his heart the Kings so strange judgement and construction of it ; he could not be at rest till hée acquainted the foresaid Lords what had passed between the King and him in private .

Whereupon they were all so earnest to renew againe the memory of the same purpose unto his Majesty , as it was agréed that he should the next day , being Saturday , repaire to his Highnesse : which he did in the said privy Gallery , and renewed the memory thereof , the Lord Chamberlaine The determination to search the Parliament house and the rooius under it then being present with the King . At what time it was determined , That the said L. Chamberlaine should , according to his custome and office , view all the parliament houses , both above and below , and consider what likelihood or appearance of any such danger might possibly be gathered by the sight of them : but yet , as well for staying of idle rumors , as for being the more able to discern any mystery , the nearer that things were in readinesse , his journey thither was ordained to be deferred till the afternoone before the sitting downe of the Parliament , which was upon the Munday following . At what time he ( according to this conclusion ) went to the Parliament house , accompanied with my Lord Mountegle , being in zeale to the Kings service earnest and curious to sée the event of that accident whereof he had the fortune to be the first discoverer : where , having viewed all Wood and coale found by the L. Chamberlaine in the Vault . the lower roomes , he found in the vault under the upper house great store and provision of billets , fagois , and coales : and inquiring of Whyneard kéeper of the Wardrobe , to what use he had put those lower roomes and cellars ; he told him that Thomas Percy had hired both the house and part of the Cellar or Vault under the same , and that the wood and coale , under which were hidden thirty sixe barrels of powder great and small , besides great barres of Iron , péeces of Timber , and massie stones covered over with Fagots therein , was the said Gentlemans owne provision . Whereupon the Lord Chamberlaine , casting his eye aside , perceived a fellow standing in a corner there , calling himselfe the said Percies man , and kéeper of that house for him , but indéed was Guido Fawkes , the owner of that hand which should have acted that monstrous and hellish Tragedy .

The Lord Chamberlaine looking upon all things with a héedfull indéed , yet in outward appearance with but a carelesse and recklesse eye , ( as became so wise and diligent a minister ) he presently addressed himselfe to the King in the privy Gallery , where in the presence of the Lord Treasurer , the Lord Admirall , the Earles of Worcester , Northampton , and Salisbury he made his report , what he had séen and observed there ; noting The Lord Chamberlaines report and judgment of what he had observed in the search . that Montegle had told him , That he no sooner heard Thomas Percy named to be the possessor of that house , but considering both his backwardnesse in Religion , and the old dearenesse in friendship betwéene himselfe and the said Percy , he did greatly suspect the matter , and that the letter should come from him . The said Lord Chamberlaine also told , That he did not wonder a little at the extraordinary great provision of wood and coale in that house , where Thomas Percy had so seldome occasion to remaine ; as likewise it gave him in his minde that this man looked like a very tall and desperate fellow .

This could not but increase the Kings former apprehension and jealousie : whereupon he insisted ( as before ) that the house was narrowly to be searched , and that those billets and coales would be searched to the bottom , it being most suspitious that they were laid there onely for covering of the powder . Of this same minde also were all the Counsellors then present . But upon the fashion of making of the search was it long debated : for upon the one side they were all so jealous of the Disputation about the maner of the further search . Kings safety , that they all agréed , that there could not be too much caution used for preventing his danger . And yet upon the other part they were all extream loath and dainty , that in case this Letter should prove to be nothing but the evaporation of an idle brain ; then a curious search being made , and nothing found , should not only turne to the generall scandall of the King and the State , as being so suspitious of every light and frivolous toy , but likewise lay in ill favoured imputation upon the Earle of Northumberland one of his Majesties greatest subjects and Counsellors , this Thomas Percy being his kinsman and most confident familiar . And the rather were they curious upon this point , knowing how far the King detested to be thought suspitious or jealous of any of his good subjects , though of the meanest degrée . And therefore though they all agréed upon the main ground , which was to provide for the security of the Kings person , yet did they much differ in the circumstances , by which this action might be best carried with least dinne and occasion of slander . But the King himselfe still persisting that there were divers shrewd appearances , and that a narrow search of those places could prejudge no man that was innocent , he at last plainly resolved them , that either must all the parts of those roomes be narrowly searched , and no possibility of danger left unexamined , or else he and they all must resolve not to meddle in it at all , but plainly to goe the next day to the Parliament , and leave the successe to Fortune ; which he beléeved they would be loth to take upon their consciences : for in such a case as this , an halfe doing was worse than no doing at all . Whereupon it was at last concluded , That nothing should bée Agreed that the search should be under colour of seeking for Wardrobe stuffe missed by Whyneard left unsearched in those houses : and yet for the better colour and stay of rumour , in case nothing were found , it was thought méet , that upon a pretence of Whyneards missing some of the Kings stuffe or hangings which he had in kéeping all these roomes should be narrowly ripped for them . And to this purpose was Sir Thomas Knevet ( a Gèntleman of his Majesties privy Chamber ) imployed , being a Iustice of Peace in Westminster , and one , of whose ancient fidelity both the late Quéen and our now Soveraigne have had large proofe : who , according to the trust committed unto him , went about the midnight next after to the Parliament house , accompanied with such a small number as was fit for that errand . But before his entry into the house , finding Faux found at midnight without the house . Thomas Percies alledged man standing without the doores , his clothes and bootes on at so dead a time of the night , he resolved to apprehend him , as he did , and afterward went forward to the searching of the house : where after he had caused to be overturned some of the billets and coales , he first found one of the small barrels of powder , and after all the rest , to the number of thirty sixe barrels , great and small . And thereafter searching the fellow whom he had taken , found thrée matches , and all other instruments fit for blowing up the Powder , ready upon him , which made him instantly confesse his own guiltinesse , declaring also unto him , That if he had happened to be within the house when he tooke him , as hée was immediatly before ( at the ending of his worke ) he would not have failed to have blowne him up , house and all .

Thus after Sir Thomas had caused the wretch to be surely bound , and well guarded by the company he had brought with him , he himselfe returned back to the Kings Palace , and gave warning of his successe to the Lord Chamberlaine , and Earle of Salisbury ; who immediatly warning the rest of the Counsell that lay in the house , as soone as they could get themselves ready , came with their fellow Counsellors to the Kings B●d chamber , being at that time néere foure of the clock in the morning . And at the first entry of the Kings chamber doore , the Lord Chamberlaine , being not any longer able to conceale his joy for the preventing of so great a danger , told the King in a confused haste , that all was found and discovered , and the Traitor in hands and fast bound .

Then , order being first taken for sending for the rest of the Counsell that lay in the towne , the prisoner himselfe was brought into the house , where in respect of the strangenesse of the accident , no man was staid from the sight or speaking with him . And within a while after the Counsell did examine him ; who séeming to put on a Romane resolution , did both to the Counsell and to every other person that spake with him that day , appeare so . constant and setled upon his grounds , as wée all thought we had found some new Mutius Scevola borne in England ; for notwithstanding the horror of the fact , the guilt of his conscience , his sudden surprising , the terror which should have béen stricken in him by comming into the presence of so grave a Counsell , and the restlesse and confused questions that every man all that day did vexe him with ; yet was his countenance so far from being dejected , as he often smiled in scornfull manner , not only avowing the fact , but repenting only , with the said Scevola , his failing in the execution thereof , whereof he said the Devill and not God was the discoverer ; answering quickly to every mans objection , scoffing at any idle questions which were propounded to him , and jesting at such as he thought had no authority to examine him .

All that day could the Counsell get nothing out of him touching his complices , refusing to answer to any such questions as he thought might discover the plot , and laying all the blame upon himself ; whereunto he said he was moved only for religion and conscience sake , denying the King to be his lawfull Soveraigne , or the annointed of God , in respect he was an heretique ; and giving himselfe no other name then Iohn Iohnson , servant to Thomas Percy . But the next morning being carried to the Tower of London , he did not there remaine above two or thrée daies , being twice or thrice in that space re-examined , and the rack only offered and shewed unto him , when the maske of his Romane fortitude did visibly begin to weare and slide off his face ; and then did he begin to confesse part of the truth , and thereafter to open the whole matter , as doth appeare by his depositions immediatly following .

¶ The true copy of the declaration of Guido Fawkes , taken in the presence of the Counsellors whose names are under-written .

I Confesse , that a practise in generall was first broken unto me against his Majesty , for reliefe of the Catholique cause , and not invented or propounded by my selfe . And this was first propounded unto me about Easter last was twelve moneth , beyond the Seas , in the Low-Countries of the Archdukes obeisance , by Thomas Winter , who came thereupon with me into England , and there we imparted our purpose to thrée other Gentlemen more , namely , Robert Catesby , Thomas Perty , and Iohn Wright : who all five consulting together of the meanes how to execute the same , and taking a vow among our selves for secrecy ( which vow was this , You shall sweare by the blessed Trinity , and by the Sacrament you now purpose to receive , never to disclose , directly or indirectly , by word or circumstance , the matter that shall be proposed to you to kéep secret ; nor desist from the execution thereof untill the rest shall give you leave : after which , being confessed , and receiving absolution , the forementioned received the Sacrament thereupon , by the hands of Gerrard the Iesuite there present ) Catesby propounded to have it performed by Gun-powder , and by making a Mine under the upper house of Parliament : Which place wée made choise of the rather , because Religion having béen unjustly suppressed there , it was fittest that justice and punishment should be executed there .

This being resolved amongst us , Thomas Percy hired a house at Westminster for that purpose , néere adjoyning to the Parliament house , and there we begun to make our Mine about the 11. of December , 1604.

The five that first entred into the worke were Thomas Percy , Robert Catesby , Thomas Winter , Iohn Wright , and my selfe : and soone after we tooke unto us Christopher Wright , having sworne him also , and taken the Sacrament for secrecy .

When we came to the very foundation of the wall of the house , which was about thrée yards thick , and found it a matter of great difficulty , we tooke unto us another Gentleman , Robert Winter , in like manner with oath and Sacrament as aforesaid .

It was about Christmasse when we brought our Mine unto the wall , and about Candlemasse we had wrought the wall halfe through ; and whilest they were in working I stood as sentinel to descry any man that came néere , whereof I gave them warning , and so they ceased untill I gave notice againe to procéed .

All we seven lay in the house , having shot and powder ; being resolved to die in that place , before we should yéeld or be taken .

As they were working upon the wall , they heard a rushing in a cellar of removing of Coles , whereupon we feared we had béen discovered , and they sent me to goe to the cellar ; who finding the Coles were a selling , and that the cellar was to be let , viewing the commodity thereof for our purpose , Percy went and hired the same for yéerely rent .

We had before this provided and brought into the house twenty barrels of Powder , which we removed into the. Cellar , and covered the same with billets and fagots , which were provided for that purpose .

About Easter , the Parliament being prorogued till October next , we dispersed our selves , and I retired into the Low-Countries , by advice and direction of the rest , as well to acquaint Owen with the particulars of the plot , as also lest by my longer stay I might have growne suspitious , and so have come in question .

In the mean time Percy having the key of the cellar , laid in more powder and wood into it . I returned about the beginning of September next , and then receiving the key again of M. Percy , we brought in more powder and billets to cover the same againe , and so I went for a time into the Countrey till the thirtieth of October .

It was further resolved amongst us , that the same day that this act should have béen performed , some other of our Confederates should have surprised the person of the Lady Elizabeth the Kings eldest Daughter , who was kept in Warwickshire at the Lord Harringtons house , and presently have proclaimed her quéen , having a project of a proclamation ready for that purpose ; wherein we made no mention of altering of religion , or would have a vowed the déed to be ours , untill we should have had power enough to make our party good , and then we would have avowed both .

Concerning Duke Charles the Kings second son , we had sundry consultations how to seize on his person . But because we found no meanes how to compasse it ( the Duke being kept néere London , where we had not forces enough ) wee resolved to serve our turne with the Lady Elizabeth .

¶ The names of other principall persons , that were made privy afterwards to this horrible conspiracy . Everard Digby Knight . Ambrose Rookewood . Francis Tresham . Iohn Grant . Robert Reyes . Commissioners . Notingham . Suffolke . Northampton . Marre . Worcester . Devonshire . Salisbury . Dunbar . Popham . Edw. Coke . W. Waad .

¶ And in regard that before this discourse could be ready to go to the Presse , Thomas Winter being apprehended , and brought to the Tower , made a confession in substance agréeing with this former of Fawkes , only larger in some circumstances : I have thought good to insert the same likewise in this place , for the further cléering of the matter , and greater benefit of the Reader .

¶ Thomas Winters confession , taken the three and twentieth of November , in the yeare 1605. in the presence of the Counsellors , whose names are under-written . My most honourable Lords ,

NOt out of hope to obtaine pardon ; for speaking of my temporall part , I may say , The fault is greater then can be forgiven ; nor affecting here the title of a good subject ; for I must redéeme my Countrey from as great a danger , as I have hazarded the bringing of her into , before I can purchase any such opinion : only at your honors command I will briefly set downe mine owne accusation , and how far I have procéeded in this businesse , which I shall the faithfullier doe , since I sée such courses are not pleasing to Almighty God , and that all , or the most materiall parts have béen already confessed .

I remained with my brother in the countrey from Alhallow-tide untill the beginning of Lent , in the yeare of our Lord 1603. the first yeare of the Kings reigne ; about which time Master Catesby sent thither , intreating me to come to London , where he and other my friends would bée glad to sée me . I desired him to excuse me : for I found my selfe not very well disposed ; and ( which had happened never to me before ) returned the messenger without my company . Shortly , I received another Letter , in any wise to come . At the second summons I presently came up , and found him with Master Iohn Wright at Lambeth , where he brake with me , how necessary it was not to forsake our Countrey ( for he knew then I had a resolution to goe over ) but to deliver her from the servitude in which she remained , or at least to assist her with our uttermost endeavours . I answered , that I had often hazzarded my life upon far lighter termes , and now would not refuse any good occasion , wherein I might doe service to the Catholique cause , but for my selfe I knew no meane probable to succéed . Hée said that he had bethought him of a way at one instant to deliver us from all our bonds , and without any forraine help to replant againe the Catholique Religion ; and withall told me in a word , It was to blow up the Parliament house with Gunpowder ; for , said he , in that place have they done us all the mischiefe , and perchance God hath designed that place for their punishment . I wondered at the strangenesse of the conceit , and told him , that true it was , this strake at the roote , and would bréed a confusion fit to beget new alterations : but if it should not take effect , ( as most of this nature miscarried ) the scandall would be so great which Catholique Religion might hereby sustaine , as not only our enemies , but our friends also would with good reason condemne us . Hée told me , The nature of the disease required so sharpe a remedy , and asked me if I would give my consent . I told him , yes , in this or what else soever , if he resolved upon it , I would venture my life . But I proposed many difficulties , as want of an house , and of one to carry the Mine , noise in the working , and such like . His answer was , Let us give an attempt , and where it faileth , passe no further . But first , quoth he , because we will leave no peaceable and quiet way untryed , you shall goe over and informe the Constable of the state of the Catholikes here in England , intreating him to sollicite his Majesty at his comming hither , that the penall Lawes may be recalled , and we admitted into the ranke of his other subjects ; withall , you may being over some confident Gentleman , such as you shall understand best able for this businesse , and named unto me Master Fawkes . Shortly after I passed the Sea , and found the Constable at Berghen néere Dunkirke , where by help of Master Owen I delivered my message . Whose answer was , that he had strict command from his Master , to doe all good offices for the Catholiques , and for his owne part he thought himselfe bound in conscience so to doe , and that no good occasion should be omitted , but spake to him nothing of this matter ,

Returning to Dunkirk with Master Owen , we had spéech whether he thought the Constable would faithfully help us , or no. He said , he beléeved nothing lesse , and that they sought only their owne ends , holding small account of Catholikes . I told him that there were many Gentlemen in England , who would not forsake their Countrey untill they had tryed their uttermost , and rather venture their lives , then forsake her in this misery . And to adde one more to our number , as a fit man both for counsell and execution of whatsoever we should refolve , w● wished for M. Fawkes , whom I had heard good commendations of ; hee told me the Gentelman deserved no lesse , but was at Brussels , and that if he came not , as happily he might , before my departure , he would send him shortly after into England . I went soone after to Ostend , where Sir William Stanley as then was not , but c●●e two daies after . I remained with him thrée or foure daies , in which time I asked him if the Catholikes in England should doe any thing to help themselves , whether hee thought the Archduke would second them ? Hee answered , no : for an those parts were so desirous of peace with England , as they would endure no spéech of other enterprise ; neither were it fit , said he , to set any project a foot now the peace is upon concluding . I told him there was no such resolution , and so fell to discourse of other matters , untill I came to speake of Master Fawkes , whose company I wished over into England . I asked of his sufficiency in the warres , and told him we should néed such as he if occasion required ; he gave very good commendations of him . And as we were thus discoursing , and I ready to depart from Newport , and taking my leave of Sir William , Master Fawkes came into our company , newly returned , and saluted us , This is the Gentleman , said sir William , that we wished for , and so we embraced againe . I told him some good friends of his wished his company in England , and that if he pleased to come to Dunkirke , we would have further conference , whither I was then going : so taking my leave of them both , I departed . About two daies after came Master Fawkes to Dunkirke , where I told him that we were upon a resolution to do somewhat with England , if the peace with Spaine helped us not , but had as yet resolved upon nothing ; such or the like talk we passed at Graveling , where I lay for a winde , and when it served came both in one passage to Gréenwith , néere which place we tooke a pa●re of Oares , and so came up to London , and came to Muster Catesby whom we found in his lodging ; hee welcommed us into England , and asked me what news from the Constable . I told him , good words , but I feared the déeds would not answer . This Sir Edward Cooke knight at the araignment of Garnet addes further , that Catesby and Thomas Percy meeting together complained one to another of the Kings proceedings : and therefore the only way was to kill the King , which Percy himself would undertake to do . No Com , sa● Catesby , thou shalt not so adventure thy selfe , there is a plot to our greater advontage , & then discovered to him the pouder ●reason . was the beginning of Easter Terme , and about the middest of the same Terme ( whether sent for by Master Cute ●by , or upon some businesse of his own ) up came Master Thomas Percy . The first word he spoke ( after he came into our company ) was , shall we alwaies ( Gentlemen ) talke , and never doe any thing ? Master Catesby tooke him aside , and had speech about somewhat to be done , so as first we might all take an oath of secrecy , which we resolved within two or thrée days to do ; so as there we met behind saint Clements , Master Calesby , Master Percy , Master Wright , Master Guy Fawkes , and my selfe ; and having upon a Primer given each other the oath of secrecy , in a Chamber where no other body was , wee went after into the next roome , and heard masse , and received the blessed sacrament upon the same . Then did Master Catesby disclose to Master Percy , and I together with Iacke W●ight , tell to Master Fawkes the businesse for which we tooke this oath which they both approved . And then was master Percy sent to fake the house which master Catesby in mine absence had learned did belong to one Ferris , which with some difficulty in the end hee obtained , and became as Ferris before was , Tenant to Why●mi●d . Master Fawkes underwent the name of Master Percies man , calling himselfe Iohnson , because his name was the most unknowne , and received the keyes of the house , untill we heard that the Parliament was adjorned to the seventh of February . At which time we all departed severall wayes 〈◊〉 the countrey , to 〈◊〉 againe at the beginning 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ma● terme . Before this time also it was thought convenient to have a house that might answer to Master Percies , where was might make provision of pouder and wood for the mine , which being there in a might made ready , should in a night be 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 to the house by the Parliament , because we were with to soyle that with often going in and out . There was none that wee could devise so●t as Lam●esh , where Master Catesby often lay ; and to be keeper , thereof ( by Master Catesbies choise ) we received into the number , ●●yes , as a trusty honest man : this was about a moneth before Michaelmas .

Some forthnight after towards the beginning of the Terme , Master Fawkes and I came to Master Catesby at Moorecrofts , where we agréed that now was time to begin and set things in order for the mine . So Master Fawkes went to London , and the next day sent for mee to ●ome over to him ; when I came , the cause was , for that the Scoltish Lords were appointed to fit in conference of the union in Master Percies ●oufe , This hindr●ed out beginning untill a forthnight before Christmas , by which time both M. Perty and Master Wright were come to London , and wee against their comming had provided a good part of the pouder ; so as we all five entred with ●ooles fit to begin our worke , having provided our selves of Baked meats , the lesse to néed sending abroad . We entred late in the night , and were never ●●●ne , save onely Master Percies man , untill Christmas eve . In which time we wrought under a little entry to the wall of the Parliament house , and underpropped it , as we went , with wood .

Whilest we were together , we began to fashion our businesse , and discounted what we should doe after this déed was done . The first question was how we might surprise the next de●re : the Prince happl●y would be at the par●●●ment with the Bi●● his Father , how should we then be able to selfe on the Duke ? This hurthen Master Percy undertooke , that by his acquaintance , he , with another Gentleman , would enter the Chamber without suspition , and having some dozen others at severall doores to expect his comming , and two or thrée on horsebacke at the Court gate to receive him , he would undertake ( the blow being given , untill which he would attend in the Dukes chamber ) to carry him safe ●●uty : for he supposed most of the Court would be absent , and such as were there , not suspecting , or unprovided for any such matter . For the Lady Elizabeth , it were easie to surprise her in the countrey by drawing friends together at an hunting néer the lord Harringtons , and Ashby Master Catesbies house , being not farre off , was a fit place for preparation .

The next was for money and ●orses , which if we could provide in any reasonable measure ( having the Heire apparent , and the first knowledge by foure or five dates ) was obdes sufficient .

Then what Lords we should save from the Parliament , which was first agréed in generall , as many as we could that were Catholiques , or so disposed ; But after we descended to speake ●● particulars .

Next what forrain Princes we should acquaint with this before , or joyne with after . For this point we agréed , that first we could not enjoyne Princes to that secrety , nor oblige them by ●ath ; so to be secure of their promises : besides we knew not whether they will approve the ●●●ject o● dislike it . And if they doe allow thereof , to prepare before might beget 〈◊〉 , and 〈◊〉 to provide untill the businesse were acted , the same letter , that carried newes of the thing done , might aswell intreat their helpe and furtherance . Spaine is too slow in his preparations to hope any good from in the first extremities , and France too néere and too dangerous , who with the shipping of Holland , we feared , of all the world might make away with us .

But while we were in the middle of these discourses , we heard that the Parliament should be anew adjourned untill after Michaelmas , upon which tidings we broke off both discourse and working untill after Christmas . About Candlemas we brought over in a boat the pouder , which wee had provided at Lambeth , and laid it in Master Percies house , because we were willing to have all our dangers in one place .

Wee wrought also another forthnight in the mine against the stone wall , which was very hard to beat through ; at which time we called in Kit Wright , and néere to Easter , as we wrought the third time , opportunity was given to hire the cellar , in which we resolved to lay the pouder , and leave the mine .

Now by reason that the charge of maintaining us all so long together , besides the number of severall houses , which for severall uses had béen hired , and buying of pouder , &c. had layne heavy on M. Catesby alone to support ; it was necessary for him to call in some others to ease his charge , and to that end desired leave , that he , with Master Percy , and a third , whom they should call , might acquaint whom they thought fit and willing to the busines ; for many , said he , may be content that I should know , who would not therefore that all the company should be acquainted with their names : to this we all agréed .

After this Master Fawkes laid into the cellar ( which he had newly taken ) a thousand of billets , and five hundred of fagots , and with that covered the pouder , because we might have the house frée , to suffer any one to enter that would . Master Catesby wished us to consider , whether it were not now necessary to send Master Fawkes over , both to absent himselfe for a time , as also to acquaint Sir William Stanley , and Master Owen with this matter . Wee agréed that he should ( provided that he gave it them with the same oth that we had taken it before ) viz. to kéep it secret from all the world . The reason why we desired sir William Stanley should be acquainted herwith , was , to have him with us so soone as we could ; And for Master Owen , he might hold good correspondency after with forraine Princes . So Master Fawks departed about Easter for Flanders , and returned the later end of August . He told me that when he arrived at Brussels , Sir Willam Stanley was not returned from Spain , so as he uttered the matter onely to Owen , who séemed well pleased with the businesse , but. told him that surely Sir William would not be acquainted with any plot , as having businesse now a foot in the Court of England : but he himselfe would be alwayes ready to tell it him , and send him away so soone as it were done .

About this time did Master Percy and master Catesby méet at the Bathe , where they agréed , that the company being yet but few , M. Catesby should have the others authority to call in whom he thought best ; by which authority hee called in after , Sir Everard Digby , though at what time I know not , and last of all Master Francis Tresham . The first promised , as I heard master Catesby say , fiftéene hundred pounds ; the second two thousand pounds ; Master Percy himselfe promised all that he could get of the Earle of Northumberlands rents , which was about foure thousand pounds , and to provide many galloping horses to the number of ten .

Meane while Master Fawkes and myselfe alone bought some new pouder , as suspecting the first to be danke , and conveyed it into the cellar , and set it in order as we resolved it should stand .

Then was the parliament anew prorogued untill fifth of November , so as we all went down untill some ten daies before , when Master Catesby came up with Master Fawkes to an house by Enfield Chace called White Webs , whither I came to them , and Master Catesby wished me to enquire whither the young Prince came to the Parliament : I told him that I heard that his grace would not be there . Then must we have our horses , said Master Catesby , beyond the water , and provision of more company to surprise the Prince , and leave the Duke alone .

Two dayes after being Sunday at night , in came one to my Chamber , and told me that a letter had béen given to my Lord Mountegle to this effect , That he wished his Lordships absence from the Parliament , because a blow would there be given ; which letter he presently carried to my Lord of Salisbury .

On the morrow I went ot White-Webs , and told it Master Catesby , assuring him withall that the matter was disclosed , and wishing him in any case to forsake his countrey . He told me he would sée further as yet , and resolved to send M. Fawkes to try the uttermost , protesting that if it were his case , he would try the same adventure .

On Wednesday Master Fawkes went and returned at night , of which we were very glad .

On Thursday I came to London , & on Fryday M. Catesby , M. Tresham and I met at Barnet , where we questioned how this letter should be sent to my Lord Mountegle , but could not conceive ; for M. Tresham forsware it , whom we suspected .

On Saturday night I met Master Tresham againe in Lincolnes Inne walkes . Where he told such spéeches , that my Lord of Salisbury should use to the King , as I gave it lost the second time , and repeated the same to Master Catesby , who hereupon was resolved to be gone , but stayed to have Master Percy come up , whose consent herein we wanted . On Sunday Master Percy being dealt with to that end would néeds abide the uttermost triall .

This suspition of all hands put us into such confusion , as Master Catesby resolved to goe downe into the countrey the Munday that Master Percy went to Syon , and Master Percy resolved to follow the same night , or early the next morning . About five of the clocke being Tuesday , came the younger Wright to my chamber , and told me that a Nobleman called the Lord Montegle , saying , Arise , and come along to Essex house , for I am going to call up my Lord of Northumberland ; saying withall , The matter is discovered . Goe backe Master Wright ( quoth I ) and learne what you can about Essex gate . Shortly , he returned , and said , Surely all is lost : for Lepton is got on horsebacke at Essex doore : and as hee parted , he asked if their Lordships would have any more with him ; and being answered no , is rode as fast up Fléetstreéet as hee can ride . Goe you then ( quoth I ) to Master Percy , for sure it is for him they séeke , and bid him be gone , I will stay and sée the uttermost . Then I went to the Court gates , and found them straightly garded , so as no body could enter . From thence I went middle of Kings street found the gard standing , that would not let me passe . And as I returned I heard one say , There is a Treason discovered , in which the King and the Lords should have béen blowne up . So then I was fully satisfied that all was knowne , and went to the stable where my gelding stood , and rode into the Countrey . Master Catesby had appointed our méeting at Dunchurch , but I could not overtake them untill I came to my brothers , which was Wednesday night . On Thursday we soo● the armor at my Lord Windsors , and went that night so one Stephen Littleto●● house , where the next day ( being Friday ) as I was early abroad to discover , my man came unto me , and said , That an heavy mischance had severed all the company ; for that Master Catesby , Master Rookewood , & Master Grant were burned with Gunpouder , upon which sight the rest dispersed . Master Littleton wished me to fly , and so would he . I told him I would first sée the body of my friend , and bury him , whatsoever befelme . When I came I found Master Catesby reasonable well , Master Percy , both the Wrights , Master Rookewood , and Master Grant . I asked them what they resolved to doe : they answeed , We mean here to die . I said againe , I would take such part as they did . About e●even of the clocke came the company to beset the house , and as I walked into the Court , I was shot into the shoulder , which lost me the use of mine arme : the next shot was the elder Wright stricken dead , after him the younger Master Wright , and fourthly Ambrose Rookewood shot . Then said Master Catesby to me ( standing before the doore they were to enter ) stand by mee Tom , and we will dye together . Sir , quoth I , I have lost the use of my right arme , and I seare 〈◊〉 will cause me to be taken . So as we stood close together . Master Catesby , Master Percy , and myselfe , they two were shot ( as farre as I could guesse , with one bullet ) and then the company entred upon me , hurt me in the belly with a pike , and gave me other wounds , untill one came behind , and caught hold of both mine armes .

And so In remaine yours , ●c .

Commissioners .

Nottingham . Suffolke . Northampton . Marre . Worcester . Devonshire . Salisbury . Dunbar . Popham . Edw. Coke . W. Waad .

¶ The names of those that were first in the treason , and laboured in the Mine . Esquires . Robert Catesby . Robert Winter . Gentlemen . Thomas Percy , Thomas Winter . Iohn Wright . Christopher Wright . Guide Fawkes . And Bates Catesbies man . ¶ Those that were made acquainted with it , though not personally labouring in the Mine , nor in the Cellar . Everard Digby , Knight . Esquires . Ambrose Rookewood . Francis Tresham . Iohn Grant , Gentleman . Robert Keyes .

BVt here let us leave Fawkes in a lodging fit for such a guest , and taking time to advise upon his conscience , and turns our selves to that part of the history , which concernes the fortune of the rest of his partakers in that abhominable Treason . The newes was no sooner spread abroad that morning , which was upon a Tuesday , the fifth of November , and the first day designed for that session of Parliament ; The newes , I say , of this so strange and unlooked for accident was no sooner div●●●ged , but some of these cons●irators , namely , Winter , & the two brothers the Wrights thought it high time for them to hasten out of the Towne , ( for Catesby was gon the night before , and Percy ●● 〈◊〉 of the clocke in the morning the same day of the discovery ) and all of them held their course , with more haste than good spéed , to Warwicke shire toward Coventry , where the next day morning being Wednesday , and about the same houre that Fawkes was taken in Westminster , one G●ant a Gentleman having associated unto The taking of the horses out of the stable at Warswicke by ●rant and others . him some others of his opinion , all violent Papist● and strong Re●ustants , c●me to a ●table of violently broken up the 〈◊〉 , carried along with them all the great horses that were therein , to the number of soven or eight , belonging to divers . nobleme●●nd gentleman of that , countrey , who had put them into the riders h●●ds to be made ●it for them ●er●ice . And for both that company of them which fled out of London , as also Grant and his complioces met all together at Dunchurch at Sir Eve●●rd Dighy his lodging the Tuesday at night , after the discovery of this ●reacherous attempt a the which Dighy had likewise for his part The hunting match appointed by sir Everard Dighy . appointed a match of hunting to have béen hunted the next day , which was Wednesday , though his mind was Ni●●rd like upon a far other . manner of hunting , more bent upon the bloud of reasonable men than brute ●easts .

This company and bel●ish society thus convened , finding their purpose discovered , and their Their going into armes after the plot discovered . treachery prebented , did ●●●●lbe to run a desperate course , and since they could not prevaile by so private a blow , to practise by a publique rebellion e●ther to attaine to their intents , or at least to save themselves in the thr●●● of others . And therefore gathering all the comapny they could unto them , and pretending the quarrell of Religion , having intercepted such pro●istion of armour , horses , and pouder , as the time could permit , thought by running up and 〈◊〉 th●coun●rey , both to a●●●●●ent p●ece and 〈◊〉 their number ( dreaming to themselves that they ●nd the vertue of a Snow-ball , which being little ●● the first ; and tun●●●ing down from a great hill groweth to a great quantity , by increa●●●●●g it selfe with the snow that it meeteth by the way ) and also that they beginning ●●●st this brave shew in one part of the countr●y , should by their Sy●●pathy and example ●●irre up and en 〈◊〉 the rest of their religion in other parts of England to rise , as they had don there . But when they had gathered their force to the greatest , they came not to the number of fourescore , and yet Their number never above fourescore . were they troubled all the houres of the day to kéep and contain their own servants from stealing from them ; who ( notwithstanding all their care ) daily left them , being farre inferiour to Gedeons host in number , but far more in faith or justnesse of quarrell .

And so after that this Catholique troup had wandered a while through Warwicke shire to Worcester shire ; and from thence to the edge and borders of Stafford shire , this gallantly armed band had not the honor at the last to bee beaten with the Kings Lievtenant or extraordinary Commissioners sent down for the purpose , but only Their flight . by the ordinary Sheriffe of Worcester shire were they all beaten , killed , taken , and dispersed . Wherein ye have to note this following circumstance so admirable , and so vively displaying the greatnesse of Gods justice , as it could not be concealed without betraying in a manner the glory due to the Almighty for the same .

Although divers of the Kings Proclamations were posted downe after these Traitors with all the speed possible , declaring the odiousnesse of that bloudy attempt , the necessity to have had Percy preserved alive , if it had bin possible , and the assembly together of that damned crew , now no more secret conspirators , but open and avowed rebels ; yet the farre distance of the way ( which was above an hundred miles ) together with the extreame déepnesse thereof , joyned also with the shortnesse of the day , was the cause that the hearty and loving affections of the Kings good subjects in those parts prevented the spéed of his Proclamations . For on the third day after the flying downe of Overtaken at Holbeach , in Staffordshire , in Ste. Littletons house . these rebels , which was on the Fryday next after the discovery of the plot , they were most of them all surprised by the Sheriffe of Worcester shire at Holbeach , about the noone of the day , and that in manner following .

Grant , of whom I have made mention before , for taking the great horses , who had not all the preceding time stirred from his owne house till the next morning after the attempt should have béen put in execution , he then laying his account without his Host ( as the Proverbe is ) that their plot had , without failing , received the day before their hoped for successe , tooke , or rather , stole out their horses ( as I said before ) for enabling him ; and so many of that soule-lesse society that had still remained in the countrey néere about him , to make a sudden surprise upon the Kings elder daughter , the Lady Elizabeth , having her residence néere to that place , at the Lord Harringtons house ; whom they thought to have used for the colour of their treacherous designe ( his Majesty Grants attempt to surprise the Lady Elizabeth . her Father , her Mother , and male Children being all destroyed above . ) And to this purpose also had that Nimrod Digby provided his hunting match against the same time , that numbers of people being flocked together upon the pretence thereof , they might the easilier have brought to passe the sudden surprise of her person .

Now the violent taking away of those horses long before day , did séeme to be so great a riot in the eies of the common people , that knew of no greater mystery : And the bold attempting thereof did ingender such a suspition of some following rebellion in the hearts of the wiser sort , as both great and small began to stirre and arme themselves , upon this unlooked for accident . Among whom sir Fulke Grevill the elder , knight , as became one both so antient in yeares , and good reputation , and by his office being deputy Lieutenant of Warwicke shire , though unable in his body , yet by the zeale and true servency of his minde , did first apprehend this foresaid riot to be nothing but the sparkles and sure indices of a following rebellion ; whereupon both stoutly and honestly he tooke order to get into his owne hands the munition and armour of all such Gentlemen about him , as were either absent from their owne houses , or in doubtfull guard ; And also sent such direction to the Townes about him , as thrrupon did follow the striking of Winter by a poore Smith , who had likewise béen taken by these vulgar people , but that he was rescued by the rest of his company ; who perceiving that the country before them had notice of them , hastened aw●y with losse in their owne sight , sixtéene of their followers being taken by the townesinen , and sent presently to the Sheriffe at Warwicke , and from thence to London .

But before twelve or sixtéene houres past , Catesby , Percy , the Winters , Wrights , Rookwood , and the rest bringing then the assurance that their maine plot was failed and bewraied , whereupon they had builded the golden mountaines of their glorious hopes : They then tooke their last desperate resolution to flocke together in a troupe , and wander , as they did , for the reasons aforetold . But as upon the one part , the zealous duty to their God and their Soveraigne was so déeply imprinted in the hearts of all the meanest and poorest sort of the people ( although then knowing of no further mystery then such publique misbehaviours as their owne eyes taught them ) as notwithstanding all their faire shewes , and pretence of their Catholique cause , no creature , man or woman through all the countrey , would once so much as give them willingly a cup of drinke , or any sort of comfort or support , but with execrations detested them : So on the other part , the Sheriffes of the shires , wherethrough they wandred , convening their people with all spéed possible , hunted as hotly after them , as the evilnesse of the way , and the unprovidednesse of their people upon that sudden could permit them . And so at last after Sir Richard Verney , Sheriffe of Warwickeshire , had carefully and straightly bin in chase of them to the confines of his County , part of the meaner sort being also apprehended by him ; Sir Richard Walsh Sheriffe of Worcester shire did likewise dutifully and hotly pursue them through his shire ; And having gotten sure tryall of their taking harbour at the house above named , he did send trumpeters and messengers to them , commanding them in the Kings name to render unto him his Majesties Minister ; and knowing no more at that time of their guilt then was publikely visible , did promise upon their dutifull and obedient rendring unto him , to intercede at the Kings hand for the sparing of their lives : Whoreceived only from them this scornfull answer ( they being better witnesses to themselves , of their inward evill consciences . ) That he had néed of better assistance , then of those few numbers that were with him , before he could be able to command or controll them .

But here fell the wondrous worke of Gods Iustice , that while this message passed betwéen The preparation to assault the house . the sheriffe and them , the sheriffes & his peoples zeale being justly kindled and augmented by their arrogant answer , and so they preparing themselves to give a furious assault ; and the other party making themselves ready within the house to performe their promise by a defence as resolute ; It pleased God that in the mending of the fire in their chamber , one small sparke should flée out , and light among lesse then two pound weight of pouder , which was drying a little from the chimny ; which being thereby blowne up , so maimed the faces of some of the principall rebels● the hands and sides of others of them ( blowing up with it also a great bag full of pouder , which notwithstanding never tooke fire ) as they were not only disabled Anno 1620 . Catesby , who was the first Inventer of this treason in generall , and of the manner of working the same by powder , in special , himselfe now first maimed with the blowing up of powder , and next he and Percy both killed with one shot proceeding from powder . and discouraged hereby from any further resistance , in respect Catesby himself , Rookwood , Grant , and divers others of greatest account among them were thereby made unable for defence ; but also wonderfully strucken with amasement in their guilty consciences , calling to memory how God had justly punished them with that same instrument which they should have used for the effectuating of so great a sin , according to the old Latine saying , In quo peccamus , in eodem plectimur : as they presently ( sée the wonderfull power of Gods Iustice upon guilty consciences ) did all fall downe upon their knées , praying God to pardon them for their bloody enterprise : and thereafter giving over any further debate , opened the gate , suffered the Sheriffes people to rush in furiously among them , and desperately sought their own present destruction ; the thrée specials of them joyning backes together , Catesby , Percy , and Winter , whereof two with one shot , Catesby and Percy were slaine , and the third , Winter , taken and saved alive .

And thus these resolute and high aspiring Catholiques , who dreamed of no lesse then the destruction of Kings and Kingdomes , and promised to themselves no lower estate then the government of great and ancient Monarchies , were miserably defeated and quite overthrowne in an instant ; falling in the pit which they had prepared for others , and so fulfilling that sentence which his Majesty did in a manner prophecy of them in his Oration to the Parliament ; some presently slaine , others deadly wounded , strippped of their clothes , left lying miserably naked , and so dying rather of cold , than of the danger of their wounds ; and the rest that either were whole , or but lightly hurt , taken and led prisoners by the Sheriffe , the ordinary Minister of Iustice , to the Gaole , the ordinary place even of the basest malefactors , where they remained till their sending up to London , being mèt with a huge confluence of people of all sorts , desirous to sée them as the rarest sort of Monsters ; fooles to laugh at them , women and children to wonder , all the common people to gaze , the wiser sort to satisfie their curiosity in séeing the outward cases of so unheard of a villany ; and generally all sorts of people to satiate and fill their eyes with the sight of them , whom in their hearts they so far admired and detested : serving so for a fearefull and publique spectacle of Gods flerce wrath and just indignation .

¶ Anno III. Iacobi Regis . An Act for a publique thankesgiving to Almighty God , every yeare , on the fifth day of November .

FOrasmuch as Almighty God hath in all ages shewed his power and mercy , in the miraculous and gracious deliverance of his Church , and in the protection of religious Kings and States , and that no nation of the earth hath béen blessed with greater benefits then this kingdome now enjoyeth , having the true and frée profession of the Gospell under our most soveraigne Lord King Iames , the most great , learned , and religious King that ever raigned therein , enriched with a most hopefull and plentifull progeny , procéeding out of his royall loynes , promising continuance of this happinesse and profession to all posterity : the which many malignant and devillish Papists . Iesuites , and Seminary Priests much envying and fearing , conspired most horibly , when the Kings most excellent Majesty , the Quéene , the Prince , and all the Lords spirituall and temporall , and Commons should have béen assembled in the upper house of Parliament , upon the fifth day of November , in the yeare of our Lord 1605. suddenly to have blowne up the said whole house with Gun-powder ; an invention so inhumane , barbarous , and cruell , as the like was never before heard of , as was ( as some of the principall conspirators confesse ) purposely devised and concluded to be done in the said house , that where sundry necessary and religious Lawes for preservation of the Church and State were made , which they falsely and slanderously terme cruell Lawes enacted against them and their religion , both place and persons should be all destroyed and blowne up at once , which would have turned to the utter ruine of this whole kingdome , had it not pleased Almighty God , by inspiring the Kings most excellent Majestie with a Divine spirit , to interpret some darke phrases of a letter shewed to his Majestie , above and beyond all ordinary construction , thereby miraculously discovering this hidden Treason , not many houres before the appointed time for the execution thereof : Therefore the Kings most excellent Majestie , the Lords spirituall and temporall , and all his Majesties faithfull and loving subjects do most justly acknowledge this great and infinite blessing to have procéeded méerly from God his great mercy , and to his most holy name doe ascribe all honor , glory , and praise . And to the end this unfeigned thankfulnesse may never be forgotten , but be had in a perpetuall remembrance , that all ages to come may yéeld praises to his Divine Majesty for the same , and have in memory this joyfull day of deliverance :

Be it therefore enacted by the Kings most excellent Majesty , the Lords spirituall and temporall , and the Commons in this present Parliament assembled , and by the authority of the same , That all and singular Ministers in every Cathedrall and Parish Church , or other usuall place for Common prayer within this Realm of England and the dominions of the same , shall alwaies upon the fifth day of November say Morning prayer , and give unto Almighty God thankes for this most happy Deliverance : and that all and every person and persons inhabiting within this realme of England and the dominions of the same , shall alwaies upon that day diligently and faithfully resort to the Parish Church or Chappell where the said morning Prayer , Preaching , or other service of God shall be used , and then and there to abide orderly and soberly during the time of the said prayers , preaching , or other service of God there to be used and ministred .

And because all and every person may be put in minde of this duty , and be the better prepared to the said holy service , Be it enacted by authority aforesaid , that every Minister shall give warning to his Partshioners publiquely in the Church at morning Prayer , the Sunday before every such fifth day of November , for the due observation of the said day . And that after morning Prayer , or preaching on the said fifth day of November , they reade distinctly and plainly this present Act.

God save the King .

¶ A Prayer and Thankesgiving for the Anno 1611 . happy deliverance of his Majesty , the Queene , the Prince , and the States of Parliament , &c.

ALmighty God , who hast in all ages shewed thy power and mercy , in the miraculous and gracious deliverances of thy Church , and in the protection of righteous and religious Kings , and States professing thy holy and eternall truth , against the wicked conspira●ies , and malicious practises of all the enemies thereof : we yéeld unto thée from the very ground of our hearts all possible praise and thankes for thy wonderfull and mighty deliverance of our gracious Soveraigne K. Iames , the Quéen , the Prince , and all the royall branches , with the nobility , clergy , and commons of this realme , assembled together at this present in Parliament , by popish treachery appointed as shéep to the slaughter , and that in most barbarous and savage maner , no age yéelding example of the like cruelty intended towards the Lords annointed and his people . Can this thy goodnesse , O Lord , be forgotten , worthy to be written in a pillar of Marble , that we may ever remember to praise thée for the same , as the fact is worthy a lasting monument , that all posterify may learn to detest it ? From this unnaturall conspiracy , not our merit , but thy mercy , not our foresight , but thy providence hath delivered us , not our love to thée , but thy love to thine annointed servant , and thy poore Church , with whom thou hast promised to be present to the end of the world . And therefore not unto us , not unto us , Lord , but to thy name be ascribed all honor , and glory in all Churches of the saints , throughout , all generations : for thou Lord hast discovered the snares of death , Thou hast broken them and we are delivered . Be thou still our mighty protector , and scatter our cruell enemies which delight in blood : infatuate their counsell , and roote out that . Babilonish and Antichristian sect , which say with Ierusalem , Downe with it , downe with it , even to the ground . And to that end strengthen the hands of our gracious King , the Nobles and Magistrates of the land with judgement and iustice , to cut off these workers of iniquity ( whose religion is rebellion , whose faith is faction , whose practise is murthering of soules and bodies ) and for oof them out of the confines and limits of this kingdome , that they may never prevatle against us , and triumph in the ruine of thy Church ; and give us grace by true and serious repentance to avert these and the like judgements from us . This , Lord , we earnestly crave at thy mercifull hands , together with the continuance of thy powerfull protection over our dread Soveraign , the whole Church , and these Realms , and the spéedy confusion of our implacable enemies , and that for thy deare , Sons sake , our only Mediatour and Advocate , Amen .

¶ Franco di Franco , an Italian made away in secret in the City of Vilne .

IN the yeare 1611. on the day which the papists call the feast of God , a young man of six and twenty yeares old , being miraculously called unto the knowledge of the Gospel , was by certain Italians led through a Church where masse was to be sung , and being urged to shew how he liked it , began to refuse their Idolatry with great zeale , admonishing the people there present , not to suffer themselves to be so seduced by the pompous splendor of such vaine superstitions : Telling them , That that God which the Priest held up was no God , as those seducers made them beleeve , but a méere Idoll , séeing it was not able to remove it selfe from one place to another unlesse it were borne . Iesus Christ the Son of God ●ir Saviour is to be sought , saith he , at the right hand of God the Father Almighty . This yong man was forth with compassed about with an innumerable company of people , who buffeting him often on the face , and spurning him with their féete , haled him thence into the common Gadle of the City .

After many daies the Bishop with sundry other Lords , calling him before them , asked him if the heretiques had not perswaded him to use such words as he had spoken : also whether he had not a resolution to kill the Quéene , or her son the King , or the Bishop of Vilne ? The prisoner wisely and resolutely answered , That no man had set him aworke to doe it , but only the zeale he had of Gods glory , his conscience provoking him thereto ; holding it impossible for him any longer so suffer that men should attribute that honour to a dead Idoll , which is only due to Iesus Christ his Saviour .

As touching their other demand , his answere was , that Christian Religion teacheth us not to murther men , as Papists have hit●erto done in France , England , in the Low-Countries , and elsewhere , as histories doe daily shew . The prisoner also admonished the Biship of Vilne to forsake all Idolatry , to preach Gods truth and verity , and cease to be witch the poore people with humane inventions : moreover this faithfull witnesse did with much vehemency and constancy maintaine the truth of God , that the Bishop of Vilne dro●e out of his Hall his servants and such as came in there to heare him , But he ●oot little by it , for as they went here and there in the City , they thid it abroad , how in all their lives they never heard man speake with that courage and boldnesse of divine things to so good purpose , as this young man had done .

Not long after he was againe brought before the same Iudges , and questioned as before : but in stead of yéelding , he ●ardened his face against the impudency of his adversaries . They purposing to quaile this magna●unity , caused him to féele the forture . When he had suffered the utmost of their cruelty , he was so far off from abjuring the truth , that on the contrary his confession discovered in him a greater resolution then ever before , being desirous and shewing himselfe ready prest to receive the Crowne of Martyrdome .

To be short , the last of Iune 1611. which was the same day twelve-month 1610. where in the City of Vilne , being the capitall City of the great Duchesse of Lithuany , at eight of the clock in the morning there happened as terrible a fire as hath béen heard of , at the houre in which the said Bishops and a great company of Iesu●●es there going on procession : the fire was so vehement , that within the space of seven houres it deboured ●●re thousand 〈◊〉 hundred and 〈◊〉 houses ; which tell out as the Iesuites supposed , because they spared the Here●●ues there Where upon the 〈◊〉 of Christ was cruelly butchered there by the enemies of the Gospell not in a publike place , ●or by day , though he instantly requested the same at the 〈◊〉 of his Iudges ; but privatly in the night , hi apeare walled about nigh to the Governours house . Before they put him to death , he was ●ruelly tor●●ned , and then bound by the executioner to a post , where they drew out his tongue under his chinne ; which done , cutting off Anno 1595 . his head , his body being divided into foure quarters , was carried the next day through the City upon so many poles .

¶ An history of three Englishmen put to death at Rome .

THrée English men méeting together entered into a conference concerning the state of the Church at that time , complaining that the zeale of Gods glory was wonderfully cooled among men , yea and that even those of the religion were growne but too worldly wise ; that satan by little was sowing the séeds of Atheisme every where , by rocking men asléep in the cradle of security : whereupon having in humble manner commended themselves into the hands of God , they determined to take their voyage to Rome , and there to encounter with the adversary of Christ . Thither they came , and after a few daies two of them behaving themselves modestly , did in secret manifest to some there the truth of the Gospell , who being betrayed were imprisoned and put to death without any further adoe .

The third , having resolved to act his part in publique , gave over himselfe to suffer all the extremities the wit of man could invent . It came to passe one day that this man , espying the Pope in the middest of his massing devotion , stept quickly unto him , plucked the consecrated Host out of his hands , cast it to the ground , trod it under foot , uttering invective spéeches against the Masse and Antichrist . The people in a rage fell upon the Englishman ; who , being altogether bruised with their fists and féet , said , you hangman , finde out as many forments as you can , the hand of the Almighty will shew it self the more gloriously . My soule is resolved to vanquish death valiantly . He was forthwith bound and set upon an Asse , sixe Torches were lighted , and from stréet to stréet the erecutioners bare them by him , burning therewith his face , mouth , and tongue first ; for he had said before to one of the formentors , thou hast no power over my soule , thou wretch , knowest thou not that God understands the voice of my secret thought and complaint . When the flames came overthwart his chéekes , he was heard to cry , Lord forgive these men , for they know not what they doe . After they had burned all his face , put out his eyes , scorched and rosted his body , in the end they consumed it wholly to ashes .

The learned author , who set forth this History in a notable work of his , notes neither the yeare nor the names of these Englishmen . It should séeme to be about the time of Pope Clement the eighth , in Anno 1595. for in his ample discourse he mentions an old wise man le sage veillard burned at Rome ( after these English men ) who before he went to the fire , spake with such efficacy to his confessor sent unto him ( who also left him not till he yéelded up his spirit in the middest of the flames into the hands of Christ ) that this confessor going the next day into the Pulpit , maintained t●●●rause of the old wise man with such boldnesse●nd zeale , that all the audience hearing him attentively , without any resistance , understood his meaning , and never accused the Preacher .

But in Lent following , a Capuchin Fryer An admirable Eapuchin . preaching before Pope Clement the eighth called him Antichrist , and during that Lent ceased not to Preach the truth of the Gospell , in the Chaire of postlience , under the robe and habit of a Liar , &c , In the same work my author ( saith our Historian ) mentions another Italian preacher called N● Montalchin , who in describing his History hath these words : The Pope perceiving that by executing the Martyrs thus opénly in the sight of the people , in stead of terrifying them , thereby many were the more encouraged , he resolved with himselfe thenceforward to conceale his open violence out of the sight of the Sun , and to exercise it rather in the dark , and in the night season . The inquisitors , who had Montalchin in their hands , were preparing a way to murther him priv●ly , according to the Popes intention .

It so fell out , that the Iaylour smelling the injustice which these reverend Fathers were devising against the poore prisoner , adventured to give him notice of it , to the end he making his peace with God might fit himselfe for death . This experienced souldier of Iesus Christ plotted a way under hand , by a spirituall wile , to catch the wise in their craftinesse : faining therefore a repentance , he called for his judges , telling them he was now minded to revoke his errors , after they had pronounced sentence against him , and would in the hearing of all recant what he had in publike maintained against the truth .

His Iudges , beléeving he had spoken in good earnest , promised him his life upon those tearmes . Now that they might the rather satisfie their pride , they made known to every one the time and place appointed for his abjuration . All the city assembled together to take knowledge of this so unexpected a novelty . Montalchin was brought and placed on a scaffold for that purpose . He stood there in his shirt , holding in his hands two torches lighted : then silence being obtained , he began to speake to the people as followeth .

Deare brethren and Children , I have a long time taught you such a doctrine as hath troubled you . I am now brought hither to open my minde unto you . Montalchin is a sinfull man and therefore may erre . But lend me your attention a while , and I will let you sée the difference betwéen both opinions : Thrée words ( seul , seule , seulement ) will serve to distinguish betwéene falshood and truth .

1 I have taught you that Christ is our only sacrifice , our only priest , who only was once offered for us . But the Doctors teach the contrary , to wit , that the true body of Christ without bread is offered up for the living and for the dead , that the priests ought daily to offer up the naturall body of Christ really in the Masse .

2 I have taught that in taking the visible signes in the Sacrament , we doe therein by faith only take the spirituall and heavenly bread of our soules .

The Doctors say , that Christs body is taken flesh and blood into the mouth and belly of the communicant .

3 I have preached that Iesus Christ is our , only mediator , and that by him alone we have accesse unto the Father .

But the Doctors goe further , and will have us to come to the Virgin Mary , making her and all the Saints departed our Mediators and Intercessors .

4 I have declared that we are justified only by faith in Iesus Christ , and that the frée mercy of God is the foundation of our salvation .

The Doctors would have us to help out faith and grace by good workes as meritorious causes of salvation .

5 You have heard me preach that Christ only gives grace ; and that he alone pardons this .

They affirm that the Church hath a Coffer or Chest , of which the Pope kéeps the keyes , whereinto are put the merits of saints , which he largely distributed abroad to such as will buy his pardons Anno 1611. with money .

6 I have told you that the Canonicall bookes of the old and new Testament are the onely ground of our faith and salvation .

The Doctors adde thereto their unwritten verities .

7 I have taught you that after this life ended there are only two places prepared for them to goe unto who die and depart out of this world ; One , the place of joy and comfort , the other of torment .

The Doctors say , there are foure , viz. Paradise , Hell , Limbus , and Purgatory .

8 I have preached that the Pope is not a god on earth , but only a Bishop , and that only of one place , if he therein behave himselfe as a good Biship ought to doe .

The Doctors make him Lord of the world , and the head of the visible Church .

9 Now O Christian brethren , Iudge you of that which I have said , and sée if you can discerne Truth from Error ; Truth leads you to life , honour , and blessednesse ; Error and lies to death and destruction .

Be now either servants of Truth , or the slaves of Error . For my part I will cleave to the truth of the Gospell , and doe condemne all errors and lies : let Montalchin die , and live thou , O Lord Iesus .

Then threw he downe his two burning torches , one this way , and another that way , offering his hands to be tyed and bound , which caused a great tumult among the people . Montalchin was returned back again to prison .

Now Reader , it will not be hard for thée to imagine what entertainment he found there : whether or no the Popes * * Which was to put the martyrs to death , privily , as was noted in the beginning of this history . Decrée was executed to the full upon this worthy Confessor , who in the face of the world did so nobly triumph over Satan and Antichrist his Lieutenant .

Conclusion .

¶ The invincible constancy of the Martyrs tyred the Persecutors ; their fiery burning zeale dryed up the Rivers ; the slaughter of mens swords séemed to be blunted ; the Hangmens halters to be utterly spent and wasted , &c.